1  'V'  > 


mm 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT 

From  the  Library  of 

Henry  Goldman,  Ph.D. 

1886-1972 


•p^ 


& 


MY   DARK    COMPANIONS 


HE   STEALTHILY    APPROACHED    FROM   TREE   TO   TREE. 


See  p.  51. 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


THEIR  STRANGE  STORIES 


HENRY    M.  STANLEY,  D.C.L.,  Etc. 

AUTHOR    OF    "  IN    DARKEST    AFRICA,"   "  HOW    I    FOUND    LIVINGSTONE, 
ETC.,  ETC. 


WITH  NUMEROUS   ILLUSTRATIONS 


NEW  YORK 

CHAELES    SCRTBNEK'S    SONS 

1906 


COPTRISHT,    1893,  BT 

CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 


\H 


Annex 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

The  Creation  of  Man 4 

The  Goat,  the  Lion,  and  the  Serpent         .        .  29 

The  Queen  op  the  Pool 41 

The  Elephant  and  the  Lion 60 

Kino  Gumbi  and  his  Lost  Daughter 75 

The  Story  op  Maranda 92 

The  Story  of  Kitinda  and  her  wise  Dog    ....  98 

The  Story  of  the    Prince  who    insisted  on   Possessing 

the  Moon 105 

how  klmyera  became  klng  op  uganda  .         .         .         .120 

The  Legend  op  the  Leopardess  and  her  two  Servants, 

Dog  and  Jackal 153 

A  Second  Version  op  the  Leopard  and  the  Dog  Story    .  178 

The  Legend  of  the  Cunning  Terrapin  and  the  Crane    .  188 

The  Legend  op  Kibatti  the  Little,  who  Conquered  all 

the  Great  Animals 210 

The  Partnership  of    Rabbit    and    Elephant,   and  what 

came  op  it 232 

The  Adventures  op  Saruti 247 


viii  CONTENTS 


PAGE 

The  Boy  Kinneneh  and  the  Gorilla 265 

The  City  op  the  Elephants    .  282 

The  SEARcn  for  the  Home  op  the  Sun        ....  299 

A  Hospitable  Gorilla 310 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

"  He  stealthily  approached  prom  Tree  to  Tree  "  Frontispiece 

"O  Moon,  list  to  thy  Creature  Bateta  ! "  ...      12 

"  Then  he  lifted    his  Voice,   and  cried  out  aloud  up- 
ward"     17 

"  The  Moon  came  down  to  the  Earth    .     .     .    and  bore 

them  to  himself  " 24 

"Serpent,  wake  up;   Lion  is  raging  for  a  Fight  with 

you" 33 

"  Fixed  his  Fangs  in  the  right  Eyebrow  of  Lion  "  .        .35 

"  Conveyed  it  to  the  Village  " 39 

"  Munu,  the  Pride  of  Izoka,  was  killed"  .        .        .        .54 

"The  Sentence  was  executed  without  Loss  of  Time"    .      58 

"  '  Well  !  what  do  you  want?'  he  asked"  ...      65 

"  Drove    one    of    his    Tusks    through    his    Adversary's 

Body" 68 

"How  did  all  this  happen?" 71 

"  'Deliver  it  to  me,'  answered  the  Parrot"    ...      78 

"Sent  her  away  down  the  River" 81 

"  Miami  was  ill  and  weak  and  sat  at  the  Door  "     .        .85 

"  Swam  down  opposite  the  Village  " 95 


x  LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

"He  turned,  and  ran  into  the  Woods"     ....  103 

"  The  Women  kneaded  the  Bread  " 112 

"  In  the  Night  floated  down  the  Aruwimi  "...  114 

"  Converted  into  Monkeys  " 117 

klmyera  setting  out  for  uganda 133 

klmyera  asking  for  water 137 

klmyera  claiming  the  throne  of  ganda     ....  147 

"Dog    .     .     .     set  up  a  piteous  Howl"        "...  165 

"dog  fled  like  the  wlnd " 170 

"Came    pouring    from    their    Houses    with    Dreadful 

Weapons" 176 

"  Leopard  saw  one  Place  which  he  could  leap  over"    .  181 

"  Soko  performed  his  Part  expeditiously  "...  201 

"  '  Hold  hard,  Terrapin  ! '  " 205 

"Poor  Miss  Crane  was  fast  asleep" 208 

"Brother  Leopard  will  hold  me  and  mine  gudltless," 

etc 215 

"It  is  I,  Kibatti  the  Little,  from  Unyoro"      .        .        .  226 

Killing  King  Rhinoceros 230 

"i  am  proud  to  have  met  you,  rabbit  "      ....  238 

"  A  powerful  Crowd  behind  the  Cow  "  240 

"  Fled  away  as  fast  as  their   Legs  would  carry  them"  243 

"  rutuana  laid  his  stick  across  his  chest  "       .       .        .  250 

"Tried  to  jump  up  after  the  Leopard"                              •  255 

"Felt  his  Nose  seized" .  mi 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS  xi 

PAGE 

He  lifted  the  Woman  anp  her  Basket  and  trotted  away  269 

"He  would  roar  in  Fury,  and  race  about  the  Village"  279 

Dudu  and  his  Wife  meet  a  young  Lion        ....  285 

dudu  and  salimba  introduced  to  klng  elephant      .        .  291 

"The  Village  was  entirely  burned"          ....  301 

"  None  of  those  who  were  high  up  on  the  Mountain  Side 

were  left  alive  " 307 

The  Father  of  the  Gordllas  addressing  his  Kinsmen      .  315 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

The  nightly  custom  of  gathering  around  the 
camp  fire,  and  entertaining  one  another  with  stories, 
began  in  1875,  after  Sabadu,  a  page  of  King 
Mtesa,  had  astonished  his  hearers  with  the  legend 
of  the  "  Blameless  Priest." 

Our  circle  was  free  to  all,  and  was  frequently- 
well  attended ;  for  when  it  was  seen  that  the  more 
accomplished  narrators  were  suitably  rewarded, 
and  that  there  was  a  great  deal  of  amusement 
to  be  derived,  few  could  resist  the  temptation  to 
approach  and  listen,  unless  fatigue  or  illness 
prevented  them. 

Many  of  the  stories  related  were  naturally  of 
little  value,  having  neither  novelty  nor  originality  ; 
and  in  many  cases,  especially  where  the  Zanzi- 
baris  were  the  narrators,  the  stories  were  mere 
importations  from  Asia ;  while  others,  again,  were 
mere  masks  of  low  inclinations.  I  therefore  had 
often  to  sit  out  a  lengthy  tale  which  had  not  a 
single  point  in  it. 

But  whenever  a  real  aborigine  of  the  interior 
undertook  to  tell  a  tale  of  the  old  days,  we  were 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


sure  to  hear  something  new  and  striking ;  the  lan- 
guage became  more  quaint,  and  in  almost  every 
tale  there  was  a  distinct  moral. 

The  following  legends  are  the  choicest  and  most 
curious  of  those  that  were  related  to  me  during 
seventeen  years,  and  which  have  not  been  hitherto 
published  in  any  of  my  books  of  travel.  Faithfully 
as  I  have  endeavoured  to  follow  the  unsophisti- 
cated narrators  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  repro- 
duce the  simplicity  of  style  with  which  they  were 
given,  or  to  describe  the  action  which  accom- 
panied them.  I  take  my  cue  from  the  African 
native.  He  told  them  with  the  view  of  pleasing 
his  native  audience,  after  much  solicitation.  He 
was  unused  to  the  art  of  public  speaking,  and  never 
dreamed  that  he  was  exposing  himself  to  criti- 
cism. He  was  also  shy,  and  somewhat  indolent,  or 
tired  perhaps,  and  would  prefer  listening  to  others 
rather  than  speak  himself,  but  though  protest- 
ing strongly  that  his  memory  was  defective,  and 
that  he  could  not  remember  anything,  he  yielded 
at  last  for  the  sake  of  peace,  and  good-fellowship. 
As  these  few,  now  about  to  be  published,  are  not 
wholly  devoid  of  a  certain  merit  as  examples  of 
Central  African  lore,  and  oral  literature,  I  have 
thought  it  best  to  consider  myself  only  as  a 
translator  and  to  render  them  into  English  with 
as  direct  and  true  a  version  as  possible. 

I  begin  with  the  Creation  of  Man  merely  for 


INTRODUCTION 


preference,  and  not  according  to  the  date  on 
which  it  was  related.  The  legend  was  delivered 
by  Matageza,  a  native  of  the  Basoko,*  in  Decem- 
ber, 1883.  He  had  been  an  assiduous  attendant 
at  our  nightly  circle,  but  hitherto  had  not  opened 
his  mouth.  Finally,  as  the  silence  at  the  camp 
fire  was  getting  somewhat  awkward,  Baruti,  one 
of  my  tent-boys,  was  pressed  to  say  something  ; 
but  he  drew  back,  saying  that  he  never  was  able 
to  remember  a  thing  that  was  told  to  him,  but, 
added  he,  "Matageza  is  clever;  I  have  heard  him 
tell  a  long  legend  about  the  making  of  the  first 
man  by  the  moon." 

All  eyes  were  at  once  turned  upon  Matageza, 
who  was  toasting  his  feet  by  a  little  fire  of  his 
own,  and  there  was  a  chorus  of  cries  for  "  Mata- 
geza !  Matageza  ! "  He  aft'ected  great  reluctance 
to  come  forward,  but  the  men,  whose  curiosity 
was  aroused,  would  not  take  a  denial,  and  some 
of  them  seized  him,  and  dragged  him  with  loud 
laughter  to  the  seat  of  honour.  After  a  good 
deal  of  urging  and  a  promise  of  a  fine  cloth  if  the 
story  was  good,  he  cleared  his  throat  and  began 
the  strange  legend  of  the  Creation  of  Man  as 
follows : — 

*  The  Basoko  are  a  tribe  occupying  the  right  bank  of  the  Aruwimi 
river  from  its  confluence  with  the  Congo  to  within  a  short  distance  of 
the  rapids  of  Yanibuya,  and  inland  for  a  few  marches. 


THE    CREATION   OF    MAN* 


—^  ^    W  n 


the  old,  old  time, 
all  this  land,  and 
indeed  all  the  whole 
earth  was  covered 
with  sweet  water. 
But  the  water  dried 
up  or  disappeared 
somewhere,  and  the 
grasses,  herbs,  and 
plants  began  to 
spring  up  above  the 
ground,  and  some  grew,  in  the  course  of  many 
moons,  into  trees,  great  and  small,  and  the  water 
was  confined  into  streams  and  rivers,  pools 
and  lakes,  and  as  the  rain  fell  it  kept  the 
streams  and  rivers  running,  and  the  *  pools  and 
lakes  always  fresh.  There  was  no  living  thing 
moving  upon  the  earth,  until  one  day  there  sat 
by  one  of  the  pools  a  large  Toad.  How  long  he 
had  lived,  or  how  he  came  to  exist,  is  not  known ; 
it  is  suspected,  however,  that  the  water  brought 
him  forth  out  of  some  virtue  that  was  in  it.  In 
the  sky  there  was  only  the    Moon   glowing   and 

*  Republished  through  the  courtesy  of  the  Editor  and  Proprietors 
of  the  "  Fortnightly  Review." 


The  creation  of  man 


shining — on  the  earth  there  was  but  this  one  Toad. 
It  is  said  that  they  met  and  conversed  together, 
and  that  one  day  the  Moon  said  to  him : 

"  I  have  an  idea.  I  propose  to  make  a  man  and 
a  woman  to  live  on  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  for  I 
believe  that  there  is  rich  abundance  of  food  on  it 
fit  for  such  creatures." 

"  Nay,"  said  the  Toad,  "  let  me  make  them,  for 
I  can  make  them  fitter  for  the  use  of  the  earth 
than  thou  canst,  for  I  belong  to  the  earth,  while 
thou  belongest  to  the  sky." 

"  Verily,"  replied  the  Moon,  "  thou  hast  the 
power  to  create  creatures  which  shall  have  but  a 
brief  existence ;  but  if  I  make  them,  they  will  have 
something  of  my  own  nature ;  and  it  is  a  pity  that 
the  creatures  of  one's  own  making  should  suffer  and 
die.  Therefore,  O  Toad,  I  propose  to  reserve  the 
power  of  creation  for  myself,  that  the  creatures  may 
be  endowed  with  perfection  and  enduring  life." 

"  Ah,  Moon,  be  not  envious  of  the  power  which 
I  share  with  thee,  but  let  me  have  my  way.  I  will 
give  them  forms  such  as  I  have  often  dreamed  of. 
The  thought  is  big  within  me,  and  I  insist  upon 
realising  my  ideas." 

"  An  thou  be  so  resolved,  observe  my  words, 
both  thou  and  they  shall  die.  Thou  f  shall  slay 
myself  and  end  utterly  ;  and  thy  creatures  can  but 
follow  thee,  being  of  such  frail  material  as  thou 
canst  give  them." 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


"  Ah,  thou  art  angry  now,  but  I  heed  thee  not. 
I  am  resolved  that  the  creatures  to  inhabit  this 
earth  shall  be  of  my  own  creating.  Attend  thou 
to  thine  own  empire  in  the  sky." 

Then  the  Moon  rose  and  soared  upward,  where 
with  his  big,  shining  face  he  shone  upon  all  the 
world. 

The  Toad  grew  great  with  his  conception,  until 
it  ripened  and  issued  out  in  the  shape  of  twin 
beings,  full-grown  male  and  female.  These  were 
the  first  like  our  kind  that  ever  trod  the  earth. 

The  Moon  beheld  the  event  with  rage,  and  left 
his  place  in  the  sky  to  punish  the  Toad,  who  had 
infringed  the  privilege  that  he  had  thought  to 
reserve  for  himself.  He  came  direct  to  Toad's  pool, 
and  stood  blazingly  bright  over  it. 

"  Miserable,"  he  cried,  "  what  hast  thou  done  ? " 

"  Patience,  Moon,  I  but  exercised  my  right  and 
power.  It  was  within  me  to  do  it,  and  lo,  the 
deed  is  done." 

"  Thou  hast  exalted  thyself  to  be  my  equal  in 
thine  own  esteem.  Thy  conceit  has  clouded  thy 
wit,  and  obscured  the  memory  of  the  warning  I 
gave  thee.  Even  hadst  thou  obtained  a  charter 
from  me  to  attempt  the  task,  thou  couldst  have 
done  no  better  than  thou  hast  done.  As  much  as 
thou  art  inferior  to  me,  so  these  will  be  inferior  to 
those  I  could  have  endowed  this  earth  with.  Thy 
creatures  are  pitiful  things,  mere  animals  without 


THE  CREATION  OF  MAN 


sense,  without  the  gift  of  perception  or  self- 
protection.  They  see,  they  breathe,  they  exist ; 
their  lives  can  be  measured  by  one  round  journey 
of  mine.  Were  it  not  out  of  pity  for  them,  I  would 
even  let  them  die.  Therefore  for  pity's  sake  I 
propose  to  improve  somewhat  on  what  thou  hast 
done :  their  lives  shall  be  lengthened,  and  such 
intelligence  as  malformed  beings  as  these  can 
contain  will  I  endow  them  with,  that  they  may 
have  guidance  through  a  life  which  with  all  my 
power  must  be  troubled  and  sore.  But  as  for  thee, 
whilst  thou  exist  my  rage  is  perilous  to  them, 
therefore  to  save  thy  kin  I  end  thee." 

Saying  which  the  Moon  advanced  upon  Toad, 
and  the  fierce  sparks  from  His  burning  face  were 
shot  forth,  and  fell  upon  the  Toad  until  he  was 
consumed. 

The  Moon  then  bathed  in  the  pool,  that  the  heat 
of  his  ancjer  might  be  moderated,  and  the  water 
became  so  heated  that  it  was  like  that  which  is  in 
a  pot  over  a  fire,  and  he  stayed  in  it  until  the 
hissing  and  bubbling  had  subsided. 

Then  the  Moon  rose  out  of  the  pool,  and  sought 
the  creatures  of  Toad:  and  when  he  had  found 
them,  he  called  them  unto  him,  but  they  were 
afraid  and  hid  themselves. 

At  this  sight  the  Moon  smiled,  as  you  sometimes 
see  him  on  fine  nights,  when  he  is  a  clear  white, 
and  free  from  stain  or  blurr,  and  he  was  pleased 


8  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

that  Toad's  creatures  were  afraid  of  him.  "  Pool- 
things,"  said  he,  "  Toad  has  left  me  much  to  do  yet 
before  I  can  make  them  fit  to  be  the  first  of  earthly 
creatures."  Saying  which  he  took  hold  of  them, 
and  bore  them  to  the  pool  wherein  he  had  bathed, 
and  which  had  been  the  home  of  Toad.  He  held 
them  in  the  water  for  some  time,  tenderly  bathing 
them,  and  stroking  them  here  and  there  as  a  pot- 
ter does  to  his  earthenware,  until  he  had  moulded 
them  into  something  similar  to  the  shape  we  men 
and  women  possess  now.  The  male  became  dis- 
tinguished by  breadth  of  shoulder,  depth  of  chest, 
larger  bones,  and  more  substantial  form ;  the  female 
was  slighter  in  chest,  slimmer  of  waist,  and  the 
breadth  and  fulness  of  the  woman  was  midmost  of 
the  body  at  the  hips.  Then  the  Moon  gave  them 
names ;  the  man  he  called  Bateta,  the  woman 
Hanna,  and  he  addressed  them  and  said : 

"  Bateta,  see  this  earth  and  the  trees,  and  herbs 
and  plants  and  grasses ;  the  whole  is  for  thee  and 
thy  wife  Hanna,  and  for  thy  children  whom  Hanna 
thy  wife  shall  bear  unto  thee.  I  have  re-made 
thee  greatly,  that  thou  and  thine  may  enjoy  such 
things  as  thou  mayest  find  needful  and  fit.  In 
order  that  thou  mayest  discover  what  things  are 
not  noxious  but  beneficial  for  thee,  I  have  placed 
the  faculty  of  discernment  within  thy  head,  which 
thou  must  exercise  before  thou  canst  become  wise. 
The  more  thou  prove  this,  the  more  wilt  thou  be 


THE  CREATION  OF  MAN 


able  to  perceive  the  abundance  of  good  things 
the  earth  possesses  for  the  creatures  which  are  to 
inhabit  it.  I  have  made  thee  and  thy  wife  as  per- 
fect as  is  necessary  for  the  preservation  and  enjoy- 
ment of  the  term  of  life,  which  by  nature  of  the 
materials  the  Toad  made  thee  of  must  needs  be 
short.  It  is  in  thy  power  to  prolong  or  shorten  it. 
Some  things  I  must  teach  thee.  I  give  thee  first 
an  axe.  I  make  a  fire  for  thee,  which  thou  must 
feed  from  time  to  time  with  wood,  and  the  first 
and  most  necessary  utensil  for  daily  use.  Observe 
me  while  I  make  it  for  thee." 

The  Moon  took  some  dark  clay  by  the  pool  and 
mixed  it  with  water,  then  kneaded  it,  and  twisted 
it  around  until  its  shape  was  round  and  hollowed 
within,  and  he  covered  it  with  the  embers  of  the 
fire,  and  baked  it;  and  when  it  was  ready  he 
handed  it  to  them. 

"  This  vessel,"  continued  the  Moon,  "  is  for  the 
cooking  of  food.  Thou  wilt  put  water  into  it,  and 
place  whatsoever  edible  thou  desirest  to  eat  in  the 
water.  Thou  wilt  then  place  the  vessel  on  the 
fire,  which  in  time  will  boil  the  water  and  cook 
the  edible.  All  vegetables,  such  as  roots  and 
bulbs,  are  improved  in  flavour  and  give  superior 
nourishment  by  being  thus  cooked.  It  will  be- 
come a  serious  matter  for  thee  to  know  which  of 
all  the  things  pleasant  in  appearance  are  also 
pleasant  for  the  palate.      But   shouldst  thou  be 


10  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

long  in  doubt  and  fearful  of  barm,  ask  and  I  will 
answer  thee." 

Having  given  the  man  and  woman  their  first 
lesson,  the  Moon  ascended  to  the  sky,  and  from 
his  lofty  place  shone  upon  them,  and  upon  all  the 
earth  with  a  pleased  expression,  which  comforted 
greatly  the  lonely  pair. 

Having  watched  the  ascending  Moon  until  he 
had  reached  his  place  in  the  sky,  Bateta  and 
Hanna  rose  and  travelled  on  by  the  beautiful 
light  which  he  gave  them,  until  they  came  to  a 
A^ery  large  tree  that  had  fallen.  The  thickness 
of  the  prostrate  trunk  was  about  twice  their 
height.  At  the  greater  end  of  it  there  was  a 
hole,  into  which  they  could  wTalk  without  bend- 
ing. Feeling  a  desire  for  sleep,  Bateta  laid  his 
fire  down  outside  near  the  hollowed  entrance, 
cut  up  diy  fuel,  and  his  wife  piled  it  on  the 
fire,  while  the  flames  grew  brighter  and  lit  the 
interior.  Bateta  took  Hanna  by  the  hand  and 
entered  within  the  tree,  and  the  two  lay  down 
together.  But  presently  both  complained  of  the 
hardness  of  their  bed,  and  Bateta,  after  pondering 
awhile,  rose,  and  going  out,  plucked  some  fresh 
large  leaves  of  a  plant  that  grew  near  the  fallen 
tree,  and  returned  laden  with  it.  He  spread  it 
about  thickly,  and  Hanna  rolled  herself  on  it,  and 
laughed  gleefully  as  she  said  to  Bateta  that  it 
was   soft   and    smooth    and    nice ;    and    opening 


The  creation  of  man  n 

her  arms,  she  cried,  "  Come,  Bateta,  and  rest  by 
my  side." 

Though  this  was  the  first  day  of  their  lives,  the 
Moon  had  so  perfected  the  unfinished  and  poor 
work  of  the  Toad  that  they  were  both  mature 
man  and  woman.  Within  a  month  Hanna  bore 
twins,  of  whom  one  was  male  and  the  other  female, 
and  they  were  tiny  doubles  of  Bateta  and  Hanna, 
which  so  pleased  Bateta  that  he  ministered  kindly 
to  his  wife  who,  through  her  double  charge,  was 
prevented  from  doing  anything  else. 

Thus  it  was  that  Bateta,  anxious  for  the  com- 
fort of  his  wife,  and  for  the  nourishment  of  his 
children,  sought  to  find  choice  things,  but  could 
find  little  to  please  the  dainty  taste  which  his 
wife  had  contracted.  Whereupon,  looking  up  to 
Moon  with  his  hands  uplifted,  he  cried  out : 

"  O  Moon,  list  to  thy  creature  Bateta !  My 
wife  lies  languishing,  and  she  has  a  taste  strange 
to  me  which  I  cannot  satisfy,  and  the  children  that 
have  been  born  unto  us  feed  upon  her  body,  and 
her  strength  decreases  fast.  Come  down,  O  Moon, 
and  show  me  what  fruit  or  herbs  will  cure  her 
longing." 

The  Moon  heard  Bateta's  voice,  and  coming  out 
from  behind  the  cloud  with  a  white,  smiling  face, 
said,  "  It  is  well,  Bateta ;  lo  !  I  come  to  help 
thee." 

When    the    Moon    had   approached    Bateta,  he 


12 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


showed  the  golden  fruit  of  the  banana — which 
was  the  same  plant  whose  leaves  had  formed  the 
first  bed  of  himself  and  wife. 


"O  MOON,  LIST  TO  THY  CREATURE  BATETA  ! " 

"  O  Bateta,  smell  this  fruit.     How  likest  thou 
its  fragrance  ? " 


THE   CREATION  OF  MAN  13 

"It  is  beautiful  and  sweet.  O  Moon,  if  it  be 
as  wholesome  for  the  body  as  it  is  sweet  to  smell, 
my  wife  will  rejoice  in  it." 

Then  the  Moon  peeled  the  banana  and  offered  it 
to  Bateta,  upon  which  he  boldly  ate  it,  and  the 
flavour  was  so  pleasant  that  he  besought  per- 
mission to  take  one  to  his  wife.  When  Hauna  had 
tasted  it  she  also  appeared  to  enjoy  it ;  but  she 
said,  "  Tell  Moon  that  I  need  something  else,  for 
I  have  no  strength,  and  I  am  thinking  that  this 
fruit  will  not  give  to  me  what  I  lose  by  these 
children." 

Bateta  wTent  out  and  prayed  to  Moon  to  listen 
to  Hauna's  words  —  which  wrhen  he  had  heard, 
he  said,  "  It  was  known  to  me  that  this  should  be, 
wherefore  look  round,  Bateta,  and  tell  me  what 
thou  seest  moving  yonder." 

"  Why,  that  is  a  buffalo." 

"  Rightly  named,"  replied  Moon.  "  And  what 
follows  it  ? " 

"A  goat." 

"  Good  agfain.     And  what  next  ?  " 

"  An  antelope.17 

"  Excellent,  0  Bateta ;  and  what  may  the 
next  be  ? " 

"  A  sheep." 

"Sheep  it  is,  truly.  Now  look  up  above  the 
trees,  and  tell  me  wThat  thou  seest  soaring  over 
them." 


14  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  I  see  fowls  and  pigeons." 

"  Very  well  called,  indeed,"  said  Moon.  "  These 
I  give  unto  thee  for  meat.  The  buffalo  is  strong 
and  fierce,  leave  him  for  thy  leisure  ;  but  the  goat, 
sheep,  and  fowls,  shall  live  near  thee,  and  shall 
partake  of  thy  bounty.  There  are  numbers  in  the 
woods  which  will  come  to  thee  when  they  are 
filled  with  their  grazing  and  their  pecking.  Take 
any  of  them — either  goat,  sheep,  or  fowl — bind  it, 
and  chop  its  head  off  with  thy  hatchet.  The  blood 
will  sink  into  the  soil ;  the  meat  underneath  the 
outer  skin  is  good  for  food,  after  being  boiled  or 
roasted  over  the  fire.  Haste  now,  Bateta ;  it  is 
meat  thy  wife  craves,  and  she  needs  naught  else  to 
restore  her  strength.  So  prepare  instantly  and 
eat." 

The  Moon  floated  upward,  smiling  and  benig- 
nant, and  Bateta  hastened  to  bind  a  goat,  and 
made  it  ready  as  the  Moon  had  advised.  Hanna, 
after  eating  of  the  meat  which  was  prepared  by 
boiling,  soon  recovered  her  strength,  and  the 
children  throve,  and  grew  marvellously. 

One  morning  Bateta  walked  out  of  his  hollowed 
house,  and  lo  !  a  change  had  come  over  the  earth. 
Right  over  the  tops  of  the  trees  a  great  globe  of 
shining,  dazzling  light  looked  out  from  the  sky, 
and  blazed  white  and  bright  over  all.  Things  that 
he  had  seen  dimly  before  were  now  more  clearly 
revealed.     By  the  means  of  the  strange  light  hung 


THE  CREATION  OF  MAN  15 

up  in  the  sky  he  saw  the  difference  between  that 
which  the  Moon  gave  and  that  new  brightness 
which  now  shone  out.  For,  without,  the  trees  and 
their  leaves  seemed  clad  in  a  luminous  coat  of 
light,  while  underneath  it  was  but  a  dim  reflection 
of  that  which  wras  without,  and  to  the  sight  it 
seemed  like  the  colder  light  of  the  Moon. 

And  in  the  cooler  light'  that  prevailed  below  the 
foliage  of  the  trees  there  were  gathered  hosts  of 
new  and  strange  creatures ;  some  large,  others  of 
medium,  and  others  of  small  size. 

Astonished  at  these  changes,  he  cried,  "  Come 
out,  O  Hanna,  and  see  the  strange  sights  without 
the  dwelling,  for  verily  I  am  amazed,  and  know 
not  what  has  happened." 

Obedient,  Hanna  came  out  with  the  children  and 
stood  by  his  side,  and  was  equally  astonished  at 
the  brightness  of  the  light  and  at  the  numbers  of 
creatures  which  in  all  manner  of  sizes  and  forms 
stood  in  the  shade  ranged  around  them,  with  their 
faces  towards  the  place  where  they  stood. 

"  What  may  this  change  portend,  O  Bateta  ? " 
asked  his  wife. 

"  Nay,  Hanna,  I  know  not.  All  this  has 
happened   since  the  Moon  departed  from  me." 

"  Thou  must  perforce  call  him  again,  Bateta,  and 
demand  the  meaning  of  it,  else  I  shall  fear  harm 
unto  thee,  and  unto  these  children." 

"  Thou    art    right,    my    wife,   for    to    discover 


16  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

the  meaning  of  all  this  without  other  aid  than 
my  own  wits  would  keep  us  here  until  we  per- 
ished." 

Then  he  lifted  his  voice,  and  cried  out  aloud 
upward,  and  at  the  sound  of  his  voice  all  the 
creatures  gathered  in  the  shades  looked  upward, 
and  cried  with  their  voices  ;  but  the  meaning  of 
their  cry,  though  there  was  an  infinite  variety  of 
sound,  from  the  round,  bellowing  voice  of  the  lion 
to  the  shrill  squeak  of  the  mouse,  was : 

"  Come  down  unto  us,  O  Moon,  and  explain  the 
meaning  of  this  great  change  unto  us ;  for  thou 
only  who  madest  us  can  guide  our  sense  unto  the 
right  understanding  of  it." 

When  they  had  ended  their  entreaty  unto  the 
Moon,  there  came  a  voice  from  above,  which 
sounded  like  distant  thunder,  saying,  "  Rest  ye 
where  ye  stand,  until  the  brightness  of  this  new 
light  shall  have  faded,  and  ye  distinguish  my 
milder  light  and  that  of  the  many  children  which 
have  been  born  unto  me,  when  I  shall  come  unto 
you  and  explain." 

Thereupon  they  rested  each  creature  in  its  own 
place,  until  the  great  brightness,  and  the  warmth 
which  the  strange  light  gave  faded  and  lessened, 
and  it  was  observed  that  it  disappeared  from  view 
on  the  opposite  side  to  that  where  it  had  first 
been  seen,  and  also  immediately  after  at  the  place 
of  its  disappearance  the  Moon  was   seen,  and  all 


THE  CREATION  OF  MAN  19 

over  the  sky  were  visible  the  countless  little  lights 
which  the  children  of  the  Moon  gave. 

Presently,  after  Bateta  had  pointed  these  out  to 
Hanna  and  the  children,  the  Moon  shone  out 
bland,  and  its  face  was  covered  with  gladness,  and 
he  left  the  sky  smiling,  and  floated  down  to  the 
earth,  and  stood  not  far  off  from  Bateta,  in  view  of 
him  and  his  family,  and  of  all  the  creatures  under 
the  shade. 

"  Hearken,  O  Bateta,  and  ye  creatures  of  prey 
and  pasture.  A  little  while  ago,  ye  have  seen  the 
beginning  of  the  measurement  of  time,  which  shall 
be  divided  hereafter  into  day  and  night.  The  time 
that  lapses  between  the  Sun's  rising  and  its  setting 
shall  be  called  day,  that  which  shall  lapse  between 
its  setting  and  re-rising  shall  be  called  night. 
The  light  of  the  day  proceeds  from  the  Sun,  but 
the  light  of  the  night  proceeds  from  me  and  from 
my  children  the  stars ;  and  as  ye  are  all  my 
creatures,  I  have  chosen  that  my  softer  light  shall 
shine  during  the  restful  time  wherein  ye  sleep,  to 
recover  the  strength  lost  in  the  waking  time,  and 
that  ye  shall  be  daily  waked  for  the  working  time 
by  the  stronger  light  of  the  Sun.  This  rule  never- 
ending  shall  remain. 

"  And  whereas  Bateta  and  his  wife  are  the  first 
of  creatures,  to  them,  their  families,  and  kind 
that  shall  be  born  unto  them,  shall  be  given  pre- 
eminence over  all  creatures  made,  not  that  they  are 


20  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

stronger,  or  swifter,  but  because  to  them  only  have 
I  given  understanding  and  a  gift  of  speech  to 
transmit  it.  Perfection  and  everlasting  life  had 
also  been  given,  but  the  taint  of  the  Toad  remains 
in  the  system,  and  the  result  will  be  death, — death 
to  all  living  things,  Bateta  and  Hanna  excepted. 
In  the  fulness  of  time,  when  their  limbs  refuse  to 
bear  the  burden  of  their  bodies  and  their  marrow 
has  become  dry,  my  first-born  shall  return  to  me, 
and  I  shall  absorb  them.  Children  shall  be  born 
innumerable  unto  them,  until  families  shall  expand 
into  tribes,  and  from  here,  as  from  a  spring,  man- 
kind will  outflow  and  overspread  all  lands,  which 
are  now  but  wild  and  wold,  ay,  even  to  the  farthest 
edge  of  the  earth. 

"  And  hearken,  O  Bateta,  the  beasts  which  thou 
seest,  have  sprung  from  the  ashes  of  the  Toad.  On 
the  day  that  he  measured  his  power  against  mine, 
and  he  was  consumed  by  my  fire,  there  was  one  drop 
of  juice  left  in  his  head.  It  was  a  life-germ  which 
soon  grew  into  another  toad.  Though  not  equal  in 
power  to  the  parent  toad,  thou  seest  what  he  has 
done.  Yonder  beasts  of  prey  and  pasture  and  fowls 
are  his  work.  As  fast  as  they  were  conceived  by 
him,  and  uncouth  and  ungainly  they  were,  I  dipped 
them  into  Toad's  Pool,  and  perfected  them  out- 
wardly, according  to  their  uses,  and,  as  thou  seest, 
each  specimen  has  its  mate.  Whereas,  both  thou 
and  they  alike  have  the  acrid   poison  of  the  toad, 


THE   CREATION  OF  MAN  21 

thou  from  the  parent,  they  in  a  greater  measure 
from  the  child  toad,  the  mortal  taint  when  ripe 
will  end  both  man  and  beast.  No  understanding 
nor  gift  of  speech  has  been  given  to  them,  and 
they  are  as  inferior  to  thyself  as  the  child  toad  was 
to  the  parent  toad.  Wherefore,  such  qualities  as 
thou  mayst  discover  in  them,  thou  mayst  employ 
in  thy  services.  Meantime,  let  them  go  out  each 
to  its  own  feeding-ground,  lair,  or  covert,  and  grow 
and  multiply,  until  the  generations  descending  from 
thee  shall  have  need  for  them.  Enough  for  thee 
with  the  bounties  of  the  forest,  jungle,  and  plain, 
are  the  goats,  sheep,  and  fowls.  At  thy  leisure, 
Bateta,  thou  mayst  strike  and  eat  such  beasts  as 
thou  seest  akin  in  custom  to  these  that  will  feed 
from  thy  hand.  The  waters  abound  in  fish  that 
are  thine  at  thy  need,  the  air  swarms  with  birds 
which  are  also  thine,  as  thy  understanding  will 
direct  thee. 

"  Thou  wilt  be  wise  to  plant  all  such  edibles 
as  thou  mayest  discover  pleasing  to  the  palate 
and  agreeable  to  thy  body,  but  be  not  rash  in 
assuming  that  all  things  pleasant  to  the  eye  are 
grateful  to  thy  inwards. 

"  So  long  as  thou  and  Hanna  are  on  the  earth,  I 
promise  thee  my  aid  and  counsel ;  and  what  I  tell 
thee  and  thy  wife  thou  wilt  do  well  to  teach  thy 
children,  that  the  memory  of  useful  things  be  not 
forgotten — for  after  I  take  thee  to  myself,  I  come 


22  M Y  DARK  COMPANIONS 

no  more  to  visit  man.  Enter  thy  house  now,  for 
it  is  a  time,  as  I  have  told  thee,  for  rest  and  sleep. 
At  the  shining  of  the  greater  light,  thou  wilt 
waken  for  active  life  and  work,  and  family  care 
and  joys.  The  beasts  shall  also  wander  each  to 
his  home  in  the  earth,  on  the  tops  of  the  trees, 
in  the  bush,  or  in  the  cavern.  Fare  thee  well, 
Bateta,  and  have  kindly  care  for  thy  wife  Hanna 
and  the  children." 

The  Moon  ended  his  speech,  and  floated  up- 
ward, radiant  and  gracious,  until  he  rested  in  his 
place  in  the  sky,  and  all  the  children  of  the  Moon 
t  winkled  for  joy  and  gladness  so  brightly,  as  the 
parent  of  the  world  entered  his  house,  that  all 
the  heavens  for  a  short  time  seemed  burning. 
Then  the  Moon  drew  over  him  his  cloudy  cloak, 
and  the  little  children  of  the  Moon  seemed  to  get 
drowsy,  for  they  twinkled  dimly,  and  then  a  dark- 
ness fell  over  all  the  earth,  and  in  the  darkness 
man  and  beast  retired,  each  to  his  own  place,  ac- 
cording as  the  Moon  had  directed. 

A  second  time  Bateta  waked  from  sleep,  and 
walked  out  to  wonder  at  the  intense  brightness  of 
the  burning  light  that  made  the  day.  Then  he 
looked  around  him,  and  his  eyes  rested  upon  a 
noble  flock  of  goats  and  sheep,  all  of  whom  bleated 
their  morning  welcome,  while  the  younglings 
pranced  about  in  delight,  and  after  curvetting 
around,  expressed  in  little  bleats  the  joy  they  felt 


THE  CREATION  OF  MAN  23 

at  seeing  their  chief,  Bateta.  His  attention  was 
also  called  to  the  domestic  fowls ;  there  were  red 
and  white  and  spotted  cocks,  and  as  many  col- 
oured hens,  each  with  its  own  brood  of  chicks. 
The  hens  trotted  up  to  their  master — cluck,  cluck, 
clucking — the  tiny  chicks,  following  each  its  own 
mother — cheep,  cheep,  cheeping — while  the  cocks 
threw  out  their  breasts  and  strutted  grandly  be- 
hind, and  crowed  with  their  trumpet  throats,  "  All 
hail,  master." 

Then  the  morning  wind  rose  and  swayed  the 
trees,  plants,  and  grasses,  and  their  tops  bending 
before  it  bowed  their  salutes  to  the  new  king  of 
the  earth,  and  thus  it  was  that  man  knew  that  his 
reign  over  all  was  acknowledged. 

A  few  months  afterwards,  another  double  birth 
occurred,  and  a  few  months  later  there  was  still 
another,  and  Bateta  remembered  the  number  of 
months  that  intervened  between  each  event,  and 
knew  that  it  would  be  a  regular  custom  for  all 
time.  At  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  year,  he  per- 
mitted his  first-born  to  choose  a  wife,  and  when 
his  other  children  grew  up  he  likewise  allowed 
them  to  select  their  wives.  At  the  end  of  ninety 
years,  Hanna  had  born  to  Bateta  two  hundred  and 
forty-two  children,  and  there  were  grandchildren, 
and  great-grandchildren,  and  countless  great-great- 
grandchildren, and  they  lived  to  an  age  many 
times  the  length  of  the  greatest  age  amongst  us 


24 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


now-a-days.     When  they  were  so  old  that  it  be- 
came a  trouble  to  them  to  live,  the  Moon  came 


"THE   MOON   CAME   DOWN    TO    THE    EARTH 

HIMSELF." 


.       AND    BORE    THEM    TO 


down  to  the  earth  as  he  had  promised,  and  bore 
them  to  himself,  and  soon  after  the  first-born  twins 


TEE  CREATION  OF  MAN  25 

died  and  were  buried  in  the  earth,  and  after  that 
the  deaths  were  many  and  more  frequent.  People 
ceased  to  live  as  long  as  their  parents  had  done, 
for  sickness,  dissensions,  wars,  famines,  accidents 
ended  them  and  cut  their  days  short,  until  they  at 
last  forgot  how  to  live  long,  and  cared  not  to  think 
how  their  days  might  be  prolonged.  And  it  has 
happened  after  this  manner  down  to  us  who  now 
live.  The  whole  earth  has  become  filled  with 
mankind,  but  the  dead  that  are  gone  and  forgotten 
are  far  greater  in  number  than  those  now  alive 
upon  the  earth. 

Ye  see  now,  my  friends,  what  mischief  the 
Toad  did  unto  all  mankind.  Had  his  conceit  been 
less,  and  had  he  waited  a  little,  the  good  Moon 
would  have  conceived  us  of  a  nobler  kind  than  we 
now  are,  and  the  taint  of  the  Toad  had  not  cursed 
man.  Wherefore  abandon  headstrong  ways,  and 
give  not  way  to  rashness,  but  pay  good  heed  to 
the  wise  and  old,  lest  ye  taint  in  like  manner  the 
people,  and  cause  the  innocent,  the  young,  and  the 
weak  to  suffer.  I  have  spoken  my  say.  If  ye 
have  heard  aught  displeasing,  remember  I  but  tell 
the  tale  as  it  was  told  unto  me. 

"  Taking  it  as  a  mere  story,"  said  Baraka,  "  it  is 
very  well  told,  but  I  should  like  to  know  why  the 
Moon  did  not  teach  Bateta  the  value  of  manioc, 
since  he  took  the  trouble  to  tell  him  about  the 
banana." 


26  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  For  the  reason,"  answered  Matageza,  "  that 
when  he  showed  him  the  banana,  there  was  no  one 
but  the  Moon  could  have  done  so.  But  after  the 
Moon  had  given  goats  and  sheep  and  fowls  for  his 
companions,  his  own  lively  intelligence  was  suffi- 
cient to  teach  Bateta  many  things.  The  goats 
became  great  pets  of  Bateta,  and  used  to  follow 
him  about.  He  observed  that  there  was  a  certain 
plant  to  which  the  goats  flocked  with  great  greed, 
to  feed  upon  the  tops  until  their  bellies  became 
round  and  larsje  with  it.  One  day  the  idea  came 
to  him  that  if  the  goats  could  feed  so  freely 
upon  it  without  harm,  it  might  be  also  harmless 
to  him.  Whereupon  he  pulled  the  plant  up  and 
carried  it  home.  While  he  was  chopping  up  the 
tops  for  the  pot  his  pet  goats  tried  to  eat  the  tuber 
which  was  the  root,  and  he  tried  that  also.  He  cut 
up  both  leaves  and  root  and  cooked  them,  and  after 
tasting  them  he  found  them  exceedingly  good 
and  palatable,  and  thenceforward  manioc  became  a 
daily  food  to  him  and  his  family,  and  from  them 
to  his  children's  children,  and  so  on  down  to  us." 

"  Verily,  that  is  of  great  interest.  Why  did  you 
not  put  that  in  the  story  ?" 

"  Because  the  stoiy  would  then  have  no  end.  I 
would  have  to  tell  you  of  the  sweet  potato,  and 
the  tomato,  of  the  pumpkin,  of  the  millet  that  was 
discovered  by  the  fowls,  and  of  the  palm  oil  nut 
that  was  discovered  by  the  dog." 


THE  CREATION  OF  MAN  27 

"  Ah,  yes,  tell  us  how  a  dog  could  have  shown 
the  uses  of  the  palm  oil  nut." 

"It  is  very  simple.  Bateta  coaxed  a  dog  to 
live  with  him  because  he  found  that  the  dog 
preferred  to  sit  on  his  haunches  and  wait  for  the 
bones  that  his  family  threw  aside  after  the  meal 
was  over,  rather  than  hunt  for  himself  like  other 
flesh-eating  beasts.  One  day  Bateta  walked  out 
into  the  woods,  and  his  dog  followed  him.  After 
a  lon^  walk  Bateta  rested  at  the  foot  of  the 
straight  tall  tree  called  the  palm,  and  there  were 
a  great  many  nuts  lying  on  the  ground,  which 
perhaps  the  monkeys  or  the  wind  had  thrown 
down.  The  dog  after  smelling  them  lay  down  and 
began  to  eat  them,  and  though  Bateta  was  afraid 
he  would  hurt  himself,  he  allowed  him  to  have  his 
own  way,  and  he  did  not  see  that  they  harmed 
him  at  all,  but  that  he  seemed  as  fond  as  ever  of 
them.  By  thinking  of  this  he  conceived  that  they 
would  be  no  harm  to  him  ;  and  after  cooking  them, 
he  found  that  their  fat  improved  the  flavour  of  his 
vegetables,  hence  the  custom  came  down  to  us. 
Indeed,  the  knowledge  of  most  things  that  we 
know  to-day  as  edibles  came  down  to  us  through 
the  observation  of  animals  by  our  earliest  fathers. 
What  those  of  old  knew  not  was  found  out  later 
through  stress  of  hunger,  while  men  were  lost  in 
the  bushy  wilds." 

When  at  last  we  rose  to  retire  to  our  tents  and 


28  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

huts,  the  greater  number  of  our  party  felt  the 
sorrowful  conviction  that  the  Toad  had  imparted 
to  all  mankind  an  incurable  taint,  and  that  we 
poor  wayfarers,  in  particular,  were  cursed  with  an 
excess  of  it,  in  consequence  of  which  both  Toad 
and  tadpole  were  heartily  abused  by  all. 


THE    GOAT.    THE   LION,   AND    THE 
SERPENT 

[ARUTI,  which  trans 
lated  means  "  snm- 
powder,"  envied 
Matageza  the 
"  piece  "  of  a  dozen 
gay  handkerchiefs, 
with  which  he  had 
been  rewarded  for 
his  excellent  story, 
and  one  evening  while  he  served  dinner,  ventured 
to  tell  me  that  he  also  remembered  a  story  that 
had  been  told  to  him  when  a  child  among  the 
Basoko. 

"  Very  well,  Baruti,"  I  replied,  "  we  will  all  meet 
to-night  around  the  camp  fire  as  usual,  and  accord- 
ing to  the  merits  of  your  story  you  will  surely  be 
rewarded.  If  it  is  better  than  Matageza's,  you 
shall  have  a  still  finer  piece  of  cloth  ;  if  it  s  not 
so  interesting,  you  cannot  expect  so  much." 

"  All  right,  sir.  Business  is  business,  and 
nothing  for  him  that  can  say  nothing." 

Soon  after  the  darkness  had  fallen  the  captains 
of  the  expedition  and  the  more  intelligent  men 


30  MY  t)ARK  COMPANIONS 

began  to  form  the  evening  circle,  and  after  we  had 
discussed  the  state  of  the  night,  and  the  events  of 
the  day,  I  called  out  to  Baruti  for  his  story,  when, 
after  telling  us  what  a  great  time  had  elapsed  since 
he  had  heard  it,  and  how  by  searching  into  the 
recesses  of  his  memory  he  had  at  last  remembered 
it,  he  delivered  the  story  of  "  The  Goat,  the  Lion, 
and  the  Serpent,"  in  the  following  manner : — 

A  Goat  and  a  Lion  were  travelling  together  one 
day  on  the  outskirts  of  a  forest,  at  the  end  of 
which  there  was  a  community  of  mankind  com- 
fortably hutted  within  a  village,  which  was  fenced 
round  with  tall  and  pointed  stakes.  The  Goat 
said  to  the  Lion  : 

"  Well,  now,  my  friend,  where  do  you  come  from 
this  day  ? " 

"  I  have  come  from  a  feast  that  I  have  given 
many  friends  of  mine — to  the  leopard,  hyena,  wolf, 
jackal,  wild  cat,  buffalo,  zebra,  and  many  more. 
The  long-necked  giraffe  and  dew-lapped  eland  were 
also  there,  as  well  as  the  springing  antelope." 

"  That  is  grand  company  you  keep,  indeed,"  said 
the  Goat,  with  a  sigh.  "  As  for  poor  me,  I  am 
alone.  No  one  cares  for  me  very  much,  but  I  find 
abundance  of  grass  and  sweet  leafage,  and  when  I 
am  full,  I  seek  a  soft  spot  under  a  tree,  and  chew 
my  cud,  dreamily  and  contentedly.  And  of  other 
sorrows,  save  an  occasional  pang  of  hunger,  in  my 
wanderings  I  know  of  none." 


THE  00 AT,    THE  LION,   AND   THE  SERPENT     31 


"  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  do  not  envy  me 
my  regal  dignity  and  strength  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  indeed,  because  as  yet  I  have  been 
ignorant  of  them." 

"  What  ?  Know  you  not  that  I  am  the  strong- 
est of  all  who  dwell  in  the  forest  or  wilderness? 
that  when  I  roar  all  who  hear  me  bow  down  their 
heads,  and  shrink  in  fear  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  I  do  not  know  all  this,  nor  am  I  very 
sure  that  you  are  not  deceiving  yourself,  because  I 
know  many  whose  offensive  powers  are  much  more 
dangerous,  my  friend,  than  yours.  True,  your  teeth 
are  large,  and  your  claws  are  sharp,  and  your  roar 
is  loud  enough,  and  your  appearance  is  imposing. 
Still,  I  know  a  tiny  thing  in  these  woods  that  is 
much  more  to  be  dreaded  than  you  are ;  and  I 
think  if  you  matched  yourself  against  it  in  a 
contest,  that  same  tiny  thing  would  become  victor." 

"  Bah  !  "  said  the  Lion,  impatiently,  "  you  anger 
me.  Why,  even  to-day  all  who  were  at  the  feast 
acknowledged  that  they  were  but  feeble  creatures 
compared  with  me  :  and  you  will  own  that  if  I 
but  clawed  you  once  there  would  be  no  life  left  in 
you." 

"  What  you  say  in  regard  to  me  is  true  enough, 
and,  as  I  said  before,  I  do  not  pretend  to  the 
possession  of  strength.  But  this  tiny  thing  that 
I  know  of  is  not  likely  to  have  been  at  your 
feast." 


32  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  What  may  this  tiny  thing  be  that  is  so 
dreadful  ?  "  asked  the  Lion,  sneeringly. 

u  The  Serpent,"  answered  the  Goat,  chewing  his 
cud  with  an  indifferent  air. 

"  The  Serpent ! "  said  the  Lion,  astounded. 
"  What,  that  crawling  reptile,  which  feeds  on  mice 
and  sleeping  birds — that  soft,  vine-like,  creeping 
thing  that  coils  itself  in  tufts  of  grass,  and  branches 
of  bush  ? " 

"  Yes,  that  is  its  name  and  character  clearly." 

"  Why,  my  weight  alone  would  tread  it  until  it 
became  flat  like  a  smashed  egg.''1 

"  I  would  not  try  to  do  so  if  I  were  you.  Its 
fangs  are  sharper  than  your  great  corner  teeth  or 
claws." 

"  Will  you  match  it  against  my  strength  ?  " 

"Yes."* 

"  And  if  you  lose,  what  will  be  the  forfeit  ?  " 

"  If  you  survive  the  fight,  I  will  be  your  slave, 
and  you  may  command  me  for  any  purpose  you 
please.     But  what  will  you  give  me  if  you  lose  ?  " 

"  What  you  please." 

"  Well,  then,  I  will  take  one  hundred  bunches 
of  bananas ;  and  you  had  better  bring  them  here 
alongside  of  me,  before  you  begin." 

':  Where  is  this  Serpent  that  will  fight  with 
me  ? " 

"  Close  by.  When  you  have  brought  the  bana- 
nas he  will  be  here,  waiting  for  you." 


THE  00 AT,    THE  LION,  AND   THE  SERPENT      33 

The  Lion  stalked  proudly  away  to  procure  the 
bananas,  and  the  Goat  proceeded  into  the  bush, 
where  he  saw  Serpent  drowsily  coiled  in  many 
coils  on  a  slender  branch. 

"  Serpent,"  said  the  Goat,  "  wake  up.  Lion  is 
raging  for  a  tight  with  you.  He  has  made  a  bet  of 
a  hundred  bunches  of  bananas  that  he  will  be  the 


4 


W«rtfl 


^CT*^"^- 


"serpent,  wake  up  ;  LION  is  raging  for  a  fight  with  you. 

victor,  and  I  have  pledged  my  life  that  you  will 
be  the  strong  one  ;  and,  hark  you,  obey  my  hints, 
and  my  life  is  safe,  and  I  shall  be  provided  with 
food  for  at  least  three  moons." 

"Well,"   said   Serpent,   languidly,   "  what   is   it 
that  you  wish  me  to  do  ? " 
*3 


34  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  Take  position  on  a  bush  about  three  cubits 
high,  that  stands  near  the  scene  where  the  fight  is 
to  take  place,  and  when  Lion  is  ready,  raise  your 
crest  high  and  boldly,  and  ask  him  to  advance  near 
you  that  you  may  see  him  well,  because  you  are 
short-sighted,  you  know.  And  he,  full  of  his  con- 
ceit and  despising  your  slight  form,  will  advance 
towards  you,  unwitting  of  your  mode  of  attack. 
Then  fasten  your  fangs  in  his  eyebrows,  and  coil 
yourself  round  his  neck.  If  there  is  any  virtue  left 
in  your  venom,  poor  Lion  will  lie  stark  before  long." 

"  And  if  I  do  this,  what  will  you  do  for  me  ? " 

"  I  am  thy  servant  and  friend  for  all  time." 

"It  is  well,"  answered  the  Serpent.  "Lead  the 
way." 

Accordingly  Goat  led  Serpent  to  the  scene  of 
the  combat,  and  the  latter  coiled  itself  in  position, 
as  Goat  had  advised,  on  the  leafy  top  of  a  young 
bush. 

Presently  Lion  came,  with  a  long  line  of  servile 
animals,  bearing  one  hundred  bunches  of  bananas ; 
and,  after  dismissing  them,  he  turned  to  the  Goat, 
and  said : 

"Well,  Goatee,  where  is  your  friend  who  is 
stronger  than  I  am  ?     I  feel  curious  to  see  him." 

"  Are  you  Lion  ? "  asked  a  sibilant  voice  from 
the  top  of  a  bush. 

"  Yes,  I  am ;  and  who  are  you  that  do  not 
know  me  ? " 


"FIXED  his  fangs  in  the  right  eyebrow  of  lion. 


THE   GOAT,    THE  LION,   AND   THE  SERPENT      37 

"  I  am  Serpent,  friend  Lion,  and  short  of  sight 
and  slow  of  movement.  Advance  nearer  to  me, 
for  I  see  yon  not." 

Lion  uttered  a  loud  roaring  laugh,  and  went 
confidently  near  the  Serpent — who  had  raised  his 
crest  and  arched  his  neck — so  near  that  his  breath 
seemed  to  blow  the  slender  form  to  a  tremulous 
movement. 

"  You  shake  already,"  said  Lion,  mockingly. 

"Yes,  I  shake  but  to  strike  the  better,  my 
friend,"  said  Serpent,  as  he  darted  forward  and 
fixed  his  fangs  in  the  right  eyebrow  of  Lion,  and 
at  the  same  moment  its  body  glided  round  the 
neck  of  Lion,  and  became  buried  out  of  sight  in 
the  copious  mane. 

Like  the  pain  of  fire  the  deadly  venom  was  felt 
quickly  in  the  head  and  body.  AVhen  it  reached 
the  heart,  Lion  fell  down  and  lay  still  and  dead. 

"  Well  done,"  cried  Goat,  as  he  danced  around 
the  pile  of  bananas.  "  Provisions  for  three  moons 
have  I,  and  this  doughty  roarer  is  of  no  more  value 
than  a  dead  goat." 

Goat  and  Serpent  then  vowed  friendship  for  one 
another,  after  which  Serpent  said : 

"Now  follow  me,  and  obey.  I  have  a  little 
work  for  you." 

"  Work !     What  work,  O  Serpent  ?  " 

"  It  is  light  and  agreeable.  If  you  follow  that 
path,  you  will  find  a  village  of  mankind.    You  will 


38  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

there  proclaim  to  the  people  what  I  have  done,  and 
show  this  carcase  to  them.  In  return  for  this  they 
will  make  much  of  you,  and  you  will  find  abun- 
dance of  food  in  their  gardens — tender  leaves  of 
manioc  and  peanut,  mellow  bananas,  and  plenty  of 
rich  greens  daily.  True,  when  you  are  fat  and  a 
feast  is  to  be  made,  they  will  kill  you  and  eat  you ; 
but,  for  all  your  kind,  comfort,  plenty,  and  warm, 
dry  housing  is  more  agreeable  than  the  cold  damp 
jungle,  and  destruction  by  the  feral  beasts." 

"  Nay,  neither  the  work  nor  the  fate  is  grievous, 
and  I  thank  you,  O  Serpent ;  but  for  you  there 
can  be  no  other  home  than  the  bush  and  the  tuft 
of  grass,  and  you  will  always  be  a  dreaded  enemy 
of  all  who  come  near  your  resting-place." 

Then  they  parted.  The  Goat  went  along  the 
path,  and  came  to  the  gardens  of  a  village,  where 
a  woman  was  chopping  fuel.  Looking  up  she  saw 
a  creature  with  grand  horns  coming  near  to  her, 
bleating.  Her  first  impulse  was  to  run  away,  but 
seeing,  as  it  bleated,  that  it  was  a  fodder-eating 
animal,  with  no  means  of  offence,  she  plucked  some 
manioc  greens  and  coaxed  it  to  her,  upon  which 
the  Goat  came  and  spoke  to  her. 

"  Follow  me,  for  I  have  a  strange  thing  to  show 
you  a  little  distance  off." 

The  woman,  wondering  that  a  four-footed  animal 
could  address  her  in  intelligible  speech,  followed  ; 
and  the  Goat  trotted  gently  before  her  to  where 


THE  00 AT,    THE  LION,   AND   THE  SERPENT      39 

Lion  lay  dead.    The  woman  upon  seeing  the  body, 

stopped  and  asked,  "  What  is  the  meaning  of  this?" 

The  Goat  answered,  "  This  was  once  the  king  of 

beasts ;  the  fear  of  him  was  upon  all  that  lived  in 


"CONVEYED    IT   TO   THE    VILLAGE." 

the  woods  and  in  the  wilderness.     But  he  too  often 
boasted  of  his  might,  and  became  too  proud.     I 
therefore  dared  him  to  fight  a  tiny  creature  of  the 
bush,  and  lo  !  the  boaster  was  slain." 
"  And  how  do  you  name  the  victor  ? " 


40  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"The  Serpent." 

"  Ah  !  you  say  true.  Serpent  is  king  over  all, 
except  man,"  answered  the  woman. 

"  You  are  of  a  wise  kind,"  answered  the  Goat. 
"Serpent  confessed  to  me  that  man  was  his 
superior,  and  sent  me  to  you  that  I  might  become 
man's  creature.  Henceforth  man  shall  feed  me 
with  greens,  tender  tops  of  plants,  and  house  and 
protect  me ;  but  when  the  feast-day  comes,  man 
shall  kill  me,  and  eat  of  my  flesh.  These  are  the 
words  of  Serpent." 

The  woman  hearkened  to  all  Goat's  words,  and 
retained  them  in  her  memory.  Then  she  unrobed 
the  Lion  of  his  furry  spoil,  and  conveyed  it  to  the 
village,  where  she  astonished  her  folk  with  all 
that  had  happened  to  her.  From  that  day  to  this 
the  goat  kind  has  remained  with  the  families  of 
man,  and  people  are  grateful  to  the  Serpent  for 
his  gift  to  them ;  for  had  not  the  Serpent  com- 
manded it  to  seek  their  presence,  the  Goat  had  re- 
mained for  ever  wild  like  the  antelope,  its  brother. 

"  Well  done,  Baruti,"  cried  Chowpereh.  "  That 
is  a  very  good  story,  and  it  is  very  likely  to  be  a 
true  one  too.  Wallahi,  there  is  some  sense  in 
these  pagans  after  all,  and  I  had  thought  that 
their  heads  were  very  woodeny."  It  is  needless 
to  say  that  the  sentiments  of  Chowpereh  were 
generally  shared,  and  that  Baruti  received  the 
new  dress  he  so  well  deserved. 


THE   QUEEN  OF    THE   POOL 


ASSIM  was  a  sturdy 
lad  from  the  Basoko 
country,  and  a  chum 
of  Baruti.  As  yet 
he  had  never  related 
to  us  a  legend, 
though  he  loved  to 
sit  near  the  fire,  and 
listen  to  the  tales 
of  the  days  of  old. 
This  silence  on  his 
part  was  at  last  remarked,  and  one  night  he  was 
urged  by  all  of  us  to  speak,  because  it  was  unfair 
that  those  who  frequented  our  open-air  club  should 
be  always  ready  to  receive  amusement,  and  yet 
refuse  to  contribute  their  share  to  the  entertain- 
ment. This  kind  of  argument  pushed  home, 
brought  him  at  last  to  admit  that  he  owed  the 
party  a  debt  in  kind,  and  he  said : 

Well,  friends,  each  man  according  to  his  nature, 
though  there  are  so  many  men  in  the  world  they 
differ  from  one  another  as  much  as  stones,  no  two 
of  which  are  exactly  alike.     Here  is  Baruti  here. 


42  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

who  never  seems  to  tire  of  speech,  while  I  find 
more  pleasure  in  watching  his  lips  move  up  and 
down,  and  his  tongue  pop  out  and  in,  than  in  using 
my  own.  I  cannot  remember  any  legend,  that  is 
the  truth ;  but  I  know  of  something  which  is  not 
fiction,  that  occurred  in  our  country  relating  to 
Izoka — a  woman  originally  of  Umane,  the  big 
town  above  Basoko.  Izoka,  the  Queen  of  the 
Pool,  as  we  call  her,  is  alive  now,  and  should  you 
ever  pass  by  Uman6  again,  you  may  ask  any  of 
the  natives  if  my  words  are  true,  and  you  will  find 
that  they  will  certify  to  what  I  shall  now  tell  you. 

Izoka  is  the  daughter  of  a  chief  of  Umane  whose 
name  is  Uyimba,  and  her  mother  is  called  Tvvekay. 
One  of  the  young  warriors  called  Koku  lifted  his 
eyes  towards  her,  and  as  he  had  a  house  of  his 
own  which  was  empty,  he  thought  Izoka  ought  to 
be  the  one  to  keep  his  hearth  warm,  and  be  his 
companion  while  he  went  fishing.  The  idea  be- 
came fixed  in  his  mind,  and  he  applied  to  her 
father,  and  the  dowry  was  demanded ;  and,  though 
it  was  heavy,  it  was  paid,  to  ease  his  longing  after 
her. 

Now,  Izoka  was  in  every  way  fit  to  be  a  chiefs 
wife.  She  was  tall,  slender,  comely  of  person ;  her 
skin  was  like  down  to  the  touch,  her  kindly  eyes 
brimmed  over  with  pleasantness,  her  teeth  were 
like  white  beads,  and  her  ready  laugh  was  such 
that  all  who  heard  it  compared  it  to  the  sweet 


THE  QUE  EN  OF   THE  POOL  43 

sounds  of  a  flute  which  the  perfect  player  loves  to 
make  before  he  begins  a  tune,  and  men's  moods 
became  merry  when  she  passed  them  in  the  vil- 
lage. Well,  she  became  Koku's  wife,  and  she  left 
her  father's  house  to  live  with  her  husband. 

At  first  it  seemed  that  they  were  born  for  one 
another.  Though  Koku  was  no  mean  fisherman, 
his  wife  excelled  him  in  every  way.  Where  one 
fish  came  into  his  net,  ten  entered  into  that  of 
Izoka,  and  this  great  success  brought  him  abun- 
dance. His  canoe  returned  daily  loaded  with  fish, 
and  on  reaching  home  they  had  as  much  work  to 
clean  and  cure  the  fish  as  they  could  manage. 
Their  daily  catch  would  have  supported  quite  a 
village  of  people  from  starving.  They  therefore 
disposed  of  their  surplus  stock  by  bartering  it  for 
slaves,  and  goats,  and  fowls,  hoes,  carved  paddles, 
and  swords ;  and  in  a  short  time  Koku  became 
the  wealthiest  among  the  chiefs  of  Umane,  through 
the  good  fortune  that  attended  Izoka  in  whatever 
she  did. 

Most  men  would  have  considered  themselves 
highly  favoured  in  having  such  fortunate  wives, 
but  it  was  not  so  with  Koku.  He  became  a 
changed  man.  Prosperity  proved  his  bane.  He 
went  no  more  with  Izoka  to  fish  ;  he  seldom 
visited  the  market  in  her  company,  nor  the  fields 
where  the  slaves  were  at  work,  planting  manioc, 
or  weeding    the    plantain    rows,   or    clearing    the 


44  MT  DARK  COMPANIONS 

jungle,  as  he  used  to  do.  He  was  now  always 
seen  with  his  long  pipe,  and  boozing  with  wretched 
idlers  on  the  plantain  wine  purchased  with  his 
wife's  industry ;  and  when  he  came  home  it  was 
to  storm  at  his  wife  in  such  a  manner  that  she 
could  only  bow  to  it  in  silence. 

When  Koku  was  most  filled  with  malice,  he  had 
an  irritating  way  of  disguising  his  spitefulness  with 
a  wicked  smile,  while  his  tongue  expressed  all  sorts 
of  contrary  fancies.  He  would  take  delight  in 
saying  that  her  smooth  skin  was  as  rough  as  the 
leaf  with  which  we  polish  our  spear-shafts,  that  she 
was  dumpy  and  dwarfish,  that  her  mouth  reminded 
him  of  a  crocodile's,  and  her  ears  of  an  ape's; 
her  legs  were  crooked,  and  her  feet  were  like 
hippopotamus  hoofs,  and  she  was  scorned  for  even 
her  nails,  which  were  worn  to  the  quick  with 
household  toil ;  and  he  continued  in  this  style  to 
vex  her,  until  at  last  he  became  persuaded  that  it 
was  she  who  tormented  him.  Then  he  accused  her 
of  witchcraft.  He  said  that  it  was  by  her  witch's 
medicines  that  she  caught  so  many  fish,  and  he 
knew  that  some  day  she  would  poison  him.  Now, 
in  our  country  this  is  a  very  serious  accusation. 
However,  she  never  crossed  her  husband's  humour, 
but  received  the  bitterness  with  closed  lips.  This 
silent  habit  of  hers  made  matters  worse.  For,  the 
more  patience  she  showed,  the  louder  his  accusa- 
tions became,  and  theworse  she  appeared  in  his 


THE  QUEEN  OF  THE  POOL  45 

eyes.  And  indeed  it  is  no  wonder.  If  you  make 
up  your  mind  that  you  will  see  naught  in  a  wife 
but  faults,  you  become  blind  to  everything  else. 

Her  cooking  also  according  to  him  was  vile — 
there  was  either  too  much  palm  oil  or  too  little  in 
the  herb-mess,  there  was  sand  in  the  meat  of  the  fish, 
the  fowls  were  nothing  but  bones,  she  was  said  to 
empty  the  chilli-pot  into  the  stew,  the  house  was  not 
clean,  there  were  snakes  in  his  bed — and  so  on  and 
so  on.  Then  she  threatened,  when  her  tough  pa- 
tience quite  broke  down,  that  she  would  tell  her 
father  if  he  did  not  desist,  which  so  enraged  him 
that  he  took  a  thick  stick,  and  beat  her  so  cruelly 
that  she  was  nearly  dead.  This  was  too  much  to  bear 
from  one  so  ungrateful,  and  she  resolved  to  elope 
into  the  woods,  and  live  apart  from  all  mankind. 

She  had  travelled  a  good  two  days'  journey 
when  she  came  in  sight  of  a  lengthy  and  wide  pool 
which  was  fed  by  many  springs,  and  bordered  by 
tall,  bending  reeds ;  and  the  view  of  this  body  of 
water,  backed  by  deep  woods  all  round,  appeared 
to  her  so  pleasing  that  she  chose  a  level  place  near 
its  edge  for  a  resting-place.  Then  she  unstrapped 
her  hamper,  and  sitting  down  turned  out  the 
things  she  had  brought,  and  began  to  think  of 
what  could  be  done  with  them.  There  was  a 
wedge-like  axe  which  might  also  be  used  as  an  adze, 
there  were  two  hoes,  a  handy  Basoko  bill -hook,  a 
couple  of  small  nets,   a  ladle,  half-a-dozen  small 


46  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

gourds  full  of  grains,  a  cooking-pot,  some  small 
fish-knives,  a  bunch  of  tinder,  a  couple  of  fire-sticks, 
a  short  stick  of  sugar-cane,  two  banana  bulbs,  a 
few  beads,  iron  bangles,  and  tiny  copper  balls.  As 
she  looked  over  all  these  things,  she  smiled  with 
satisfaction  and  thought  she  would  manage  well 
enough.  She  then  went  into  the  pool  a  little  way 
and  looked  searchingly  in  for  a  time,  and  she 
smiled  again,  as  if  to  say  "better  and  better." 

Now  with  her  axe  she  cut  a  hoe-handle,  and  in 
a  short  time  it  was  ready  for  use.  Going  to  the 
pool-side,  she  commenced  to  make  quite  a  large 
round  hole.  She  laboured  at  this  until  the.  hole 
was  as  deep  and  wide  as  her  own  height ;  then  she 
plastered  the  bottom  evenly  with  the  mud  from 
the  pool-bank,  and  after  that  she  made  a  great  fire 
at  the  bottom  of  the  pit,  and  throughout  the  night 
that  followed,  after  a  few  winks  of  sleep,  she 
would  rise  and  throw  on  more  fuel.  When  the 
next  day  dawned,  after  breaking  her  fast  with  a 
few  grains  baked  in  her  pot,  she  swept  out  all  the 
fire  from  the  well,  and  wherever  a  crack  appeared 
in  the  baked  bottom  she  filled  it  up  carefully,  and 
she  also  plastered  the  sides  all  round  smoothly, 
and  again  she  made  a  great  fire  in  the  pit,  and 
left  it  to  burn  all  that  day. 

While  the  fire  was  baking  the  bottom  and  walls 
of  the  well,  she  hid  her  hamper  among  a  clump  of 
reeds,  and  explored  her  neighbourhood.     During 


THE  QUEEN  OF  THE  POOL  47 

her  wanderings  she  found  a  path  leading  north- 
ward, and  she  noted  it.  She  also  discovered  many 
nuts,  sweet  red  berries,  some  round,  others  oval, 
and  the  fruit  which  is  a  delight  to  the  elephants ; 
and  loading  herself  with  as  many  of  these  articles 
as  she  could  carry,  she  returned,  and  sat  down  by 
the  mouth  of  the  well,  and  refreshed  herself.  The 
last  work  of  the  day  was  to  take  out  the  fire, 
plaster  up  the  cracks  in  the  bottom  and  sides,  and 
re-make  the  fire  as  great  as  ever.  Her  bed  she 
made  not  far  from  it,  with  her  axe  by  her  side. 

On  the  next  morning  she  determined  to  follow 
the  path  she  had  discovered  the  day  before,  and 
when  the  sun  was  well-nigh  at  the  middle  of  the 
sky,  she  came  suddenly  in  view  of  a  banana  grove, 
whereupon  she  instantly  retreated  a  little  and  hid 
herself.  When  darkness  had  well  set,  she  rose, 
and  penetrating  the  grove,  cut  down  a  large  bunch 
of  bananas,  with  which  she  hurried  back  along  the 
road.  When  she  came  to  a  stick  she  had  laid 
across  the  path,  she  knew  she  was  not  far  from 
the  pool,  and  she  remained  there  until  it  was 
sufficiently  light  to  find  her  way  to  the  well. 

By  the  time  she  arrived  at  her  well  it  was  in  a 
perfect  state,  the  walls  being  as  sound  and  well 
baked  as  her  cooking-pot.  After  half-filling  it 
with  water,  she  roasted  a  few  bananas,  and  made  a 
contented  meal  from  them.  Then  taking  her  pot 
she  boiled  some  bananas,  and  with  these  she  made 


48  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

a  batter.  She  now  emptied  the  pot,  smeared  the 
bottom  and  sides  of  it  thickly  with  this  sticky 
batter,  and  then  tying  a  vine  round  the  pot  she  let 
it  down  into  the  pond.  As  soon  as  it  touched  the 
ground,  lo !  the  minnows  nocked  greedily  into  the 
vessel  to  feed  on  the  batter.  And  on  Izoka  sud- 
denly drawing  it  up  she  brought  out  several  score 
of  minnows,  the  spawn  of  catfish,  and  some  of  the 
young  of  the  bearded  fish  which  grow  to  such  an 
immense  size  in  our  waters.  The  minnows  she 
took  out  and  dried  to  serve  as  food,  but  the  young 
of  the  cat  and  bearded  fish  she  dropped  into  her 
well.  She  next  dug  a  little  ditch  from  the  well 
to  the  pool,  and  after  making  a  strong  and  close 
netting  of  cane  splinters  across  the  mouth  of  the 
ditch,  she  made  another  narrow  ditch  to  let  a  thin 
rillet  of  spring  water  supply  the  well  with  fresh 
water. 

Every  day  she  spent  a  little  time  in  building  a 
hut,  in  a  cosy  place  surrounded  by  bush,  which 
had  only  one  opening ;  then  she  would  go  and 
work  a  little  at  a  garden  wherein  she  had  planted 
the  sugar-cane,  which  had  been  cut  into  three 
parts,  and  the  two  banana  bulbs,  and  had  sowed 
her  millet,  and  her  sesamum,  and  yellow  corn 
which  she  had  brought  in  the  gourds,  and  every 
day  she  carefully  fed  her  fish  in  the  well.  But 
there  were  three  things  she  missed  most  in  her 
loneliness,  and  these  were  the  cries  of  an  infant, 


THE  QUEEN  OF   THE  POOL  49 

the  proud  cluck  of  the  hen  after  she  lays  an  egg, 
and  the  bleating  of  a  kid  at  her  threshold.  This 
made  her  think  that  she  might  replace  them  by 
something  else,  and  she  meditated  long  upon  what 
it  might  be. 

Observing  that  there  were  a  number  of  ground- 
squirrels  about,  she  thought  of  snares  to  catch 
them.  She  accordingly  made  loops  of  slender  but 
strong  vines  near  the  roots  of  the  trees,  and  across 
their  narrow  tracks  in  the  woods.  And  she  suc- 
ceeded at  last  in  catching  a  pair.  With  other 
vines  rubbed  over  with  bird-lime  she  caught  some 
young  parrots  and  wagtails,  whose  wing  feathers 
she  chopped  off  with  her  bill-hook.  And  one  day, 
while  out  gathering  nuts  and  berries  for  her  birds, 
she  came  across  a  nest  of  the  pelican,  wherein  were 
some  eggs ;  and  these  she  resolved  to  watch  until 
they  were  hatched,  when  she  would  take  and  rear 
them.  She  had  found  full  occupation  for  her  mind, 
in  making  cages  for  her  squirrels  and  birds,  and 
providing  them  with  food,  and  had  no  time  at  all 
for  grief. 

Izoka,  however,  being  very  partial  to  the  fish  in 
her  well,  devoted  most  of  her  leisure  to  feeding 
them,  and  they  became  so  tame,  and  intelligent  that 
they  understood  the  cooing  notes  of  a  strange 
song  which  she  taught  them,  as  though  they  were 
human  beings.  She  fed  them  plentifully  with 
banana-batter,  so  that  in  a  few  months  they  had 
4 


50  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

grown  into  a  goodly  size.  By-and-by,  they  became 
too  large  for  the  well,  and  as  they  were  perfectly 
tame,  she  took  them  out,  and  allowed  them  to  go 
at  large  in  the  pool ;  but  punctually  in  the  early 
morning,  and  at  noon  and  sunset,  she  called  them 
to  her,  and  gave  them  their  daily  portion  of  food, 
for  by  this  time  she  had  a  goodly  store  of  bananas 
and  grain  from  her  plantation  and  garden.  One 
of  the  largest  fish  she  called  Munu,  and  he  was  so 
intelligent  and  trustful  in  his  mistress's  hands  that 
he  disliked  going  very  far  from  the  neighbourhood ; 
and  if  she  laid  her  two  hands  in  the  water,  he 
would  rest  contentedly  in  the  hollow  thus  formed. 
She  had  also  strung  her  stock  of  shells  and  beads 
into  necklaces,  and  had  fastened  them  round  the 
tails  of  her  favorite  fish. 

Her  other  friends  grew  quite  as  tame  as  the  fish, 
for  all  kinds  of  animals  learn  to  cast  off  their  fears 
of  mankind  in  return  for  true  kindness,  and  when 
no  disturbing  shocks  alarm  them.  And  in  this 
lonely  place,  so  sheltered  by  protecting  woods, 
where  the  wind  had  scarce  power  to  rustle  the 
bending  reed  and  hanging  leaves,  there  was  no 
noise  to  inspire  the  most  timid  with  fright. 

If  you  try,  you  can  fancy  this  young  woman 
Izoka  sitting  on  the  ground  by  the  pool-side,  sur- 
rounded by  her  friends,  like  a  mother  by  her  off- 
spring. In  her  arms  a  young  pelican,  on  one 
shoulder  a  chattering  parrot,  on  the  other  a  sharp 


THE  QUEEN  OF  THE  POOL  51 

eyed  squirrel,  sitting  on  his  haunches,  licking  his 
fore-feet ;  in  her  lap  another  playing  with  his 
bushy  tail,  and  at  her  feet  the  wagtails,  wagging 
friskily  their  hind  parts  and  kicking  up  little 
showers  of  dusty  soil.  Between  her  and  the  pool 
a  long-legged  heron,  who  has  long  ago  been  snared, 
and  has  submitted  to  his  mistress's  kindness, 
and  now  stands  on  one  leg,  as  though  he  were 
watching  for  her  safety.  Not  far  behind  her  is 
her  woodland  home,  well  stored  with  food  and 
comforts,  which  are  the  products  of  her  skill  and 
care.  Swifts  and  sand-martins  are  flying  about, 
chasing  one  another  merrily,  and  making  the  place 
ring  with  their  pipings  ;  the  water  of  the  pool  lies 
level  and  unwrinkled,  save  in  front  of  her,  where 
the  fish  sometimes  flop  about,  impatient  for  their 
mistress's  visit. 

This  was  how  she  appeared  one  day  to  the  cruel 
eyes  of  Koku  her  husband,  who  had  seen  the 
smoke  of  her  fire  as  he  was  going  by  the  path 
which  led  to  the  north.  Being  a  woodman  as  well 
as  a  fisher,  he  had  the  craft  of  such  as  hunt,  and 
he  stealthily  approached  from  tree  to  tree  until 
he  was  so  near  that  he  could  see  the  beady  eyes 
of  the  squirrel  on  her  shoulder,  who  startled  her 
by  his  sudden  movements.  It  was  strange  how 
quickly  the  alarm  was  communicated  from  one  to 
another.  His  brother  squirrel  peeped  from  one 
side  with   his   tail  over  his  back  like  a  crest,  the 


52  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

parrot  turned  one  eye  towards  the  tree  behind 
which  Koku  stood,  and  appeared  transfixed,  the 
heron  dropped  his  other  leg  to  the  ground,  uttered 
his  melancholy  cry,  Kwa-le,  and  dropped  his  tail 
as  though  he  would  surge  upward.  The  wagtails 
stopped  their  curtseying,  the  pelicans  turned  their 
long  bills  and  laid  them  lazily  along  their  backs, 
looking  fixedly  at  the  tree ;  and  at  last  Izoka, 
warned  by  all  these  signs  of  her  friends,  also  turned 
her  head  in  the  same  direction,  but  she  saw  no  one, 
and  as  it  was  sunset  she  took  her  friends  indoors. 

Presently  she  came  out  again,  and  went  to 
the  pool-side  with  fish-food,  and  cooed  softly  to 
her  friends  in  the  water,  and  the  fish  rushed  to  her 
call,  and  crowded  around  her.  After  giving  them 
their  food,  she  addressed  Munu,  the  largest  fish,  and 
said,  "  I  am  going  out  to-night  to  see  if  I  cannot 
find  a  discarded  cooking-vessel,  for  mine  is  broken. 
Beware  of  making  friends  with  any  man  or 
woman  who  cannot  repeat  the  song  I  taught 
you,"  and  the  fish  replied  by  sweeping  his  tail  to 
right  and  left,  according  to  his  way. 

Izoka,  who  now  knew  the  woods  by  night  as 
well  as  by  day,  proceeded  on  her  journey,  little 
suspecting  that  Koku  had  discovered  her,  and  her 
manner  of  life  and  woodland  secrets.  He  waited  a 
little  time,  then  crept  to  the  pool-side,  and  repeated 
the  song  which  she  had  sung,  and  immediately 
there  was  a  great  rush  of   fish  towards  him,  at 


THE  QUEEN  OF  THE  POOL  53 

the  number  and  size  of  which  lie  was  amazed. 
By  this  he  perceived  what  chance  of  booty  there 
was  here  for  him,  and  he  sped  away  to  the  path 
to  the  place  where  he  had  left  his  men,  and  he 
cried  out  to  them,  "Come,  haste  with  me  to  the 
woods  by  a  great  pool,  where  I  have  discovered 
loads  of  fish." 

His  men  were  only  too  glad  to  obey  him,  and 
by  midnight  they  had  all  arrived  at  the  pool. 
After  stationing  them  near  him  in  a  line,  with 
their  spears  poised  to  strike,  Koku  sang  the  song 
of  Izoka  in  a  soft  voice,  and  the  great  and  small 
fish  leapt  joyfully  from  the  depths  where  they 
were  sleeping,  and  they  thronged  towards  the 
shore,  flinging  themselves  over  each  other,  and 
they  stood  for  awhile  gazing  doubtfully  up  at  the 
line  of  men.  But  soon  the  cruel  spears  flew  from 
their  hands,  and  Munu,  the  pride  of  Izoka,  was 
pierced  by  several,  and  was  killed  and  dragged  on 
land  by  the  shafts  of  the  weapons  which  had  slain 
him.  Munu  was  soon  cut  up,  he  and  some  others 
of  his  fellows,  and  the  men,  loading  themselves 
with  the  meat,  hastily  departed. 

Near  moraine;  Izoka  returned  to  her  home  with 
a  load  of  bananas  and  a  cooking-vessel,  and  after 
a  short  rest  and  refreshment,  she  fed  her  friends — 
the  ground  squirrels,  the  young  pelicans,  the  par- 
rots and  herons,  and  scattered  a  generous  supply 
for  the   wagtails,   and  martins,   and   swifts ;  then 


54 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


hastened  with  her  bounties  to  the  pool-side.  But, 
alas  !  near  the  water's  edge  there  was  a  sight 
which  almost  caused  her  to  faint — there  were 
tracks  of  many  feet,  bruised  reeds,  blood,  scales, 
and  refuse  of  fish.    She  cooed  softly  to  her  friends ; 


"  MUNU,    THE   PRIDE   OF   IZOKA,  WAS   KILLED." 


they  heard  her  cry,  but  approached  slowly  and 
doubtingly.  She  called  out  to  Munu,  "  Munu-nu- 
nu,  oh,  Munu,  Munu,  Munu ; "  but  Munu  came 
not,  and  the  others  stood  w^ell  away  from  the 
shore,  gazing  at  her  reproachfully,  and  they  would 
not  advance  any  nearer.     Perceiving  that  they  dis- 


TEE  QUEEN  OF  THE  POOL  55 

trusted  her,  she  threw  herself  on  the  ground  and 
wept  hot  teai*s,  and  wailing,  "  Oh !  Munu,  Munu, 
Munu,  why  do  you  doubt  me  ? " 

When  Izoka's  grief  had  somewhat  subsided  she 
followed  the  tracks  through  the  woods  until  she 
came  to  the  path,  where  they  were  much  clearer, 
and  there  she  discovered  that  those  who  had  vio- 
lated her  peaceful  home,  had  travelled  towards 
Umane.  A  suspicion  that  her  husband  must  have 
been  of  the  number  served  to  anger  her  still  more, 
and  she  resolved  to  follow  the  plunderers,  and  en- 
deavour to  obtain  justice.  Swiftly  she  sped  on 
the  trail,  and  after  many  hours'  quick  travel  she 
reached  Urnane"  after  darkness  had  fallen.  This 
favoured  her  purpose,  and  she  was  able  to  steal, 
unperceived,  near  to  the  open  place  in  front  of  her 
husband's  house,  when  she  saw  Koku  and  his 
friends  feasting  on  fish,  and  heard  him  boast  of 
his  discovery  of  the  fine  fish  in  a  forest  pool.  In 
her  fury  at  his  daring  villainy  she  was  nearly 
tempted  to  rush  upon  him  and  cleave  his  head 
with  her  bill-hook,  but  she  controlled  herself,  and 
sat  down  to  think.  Then  she  made  the  resolution 
that  she  would  go  to  her  father  and  claim  his  pro- 
tection— a  privilege  she  might  long  ago  have  used 
had  not  her  pride  been  wounded  by  the  brutal 
treatment  her  person  had  received  at  the  hands  of 
Koku. 

Her  father's  village  was  but  a  little   distance 


56  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

away  from  Umane,  and  in  a  short  time  all  the 
people  in  it  were  startled  by  hearing  the  shrill 
voice  of  one  who  was  believed  to  be  long  ago  dead, 
crying  out  in  the  darkness  the  names  of  Uyimba 
and  Twekay.  On  hearing  the  names  of  their  chief 
and  his  wife  repeatedly  called,  the  men  seized 
their  spears  and  sallied  out,  and  discovered,  to 
their  astonishment,  that  the  long-lost  Izoka  was 
amongst  them  once  again,  and  that  she  was  suffer- 
ing from  great  and  overpowering  grief.  They  led 
her  to  her  father's  door,  and  called  out  to  Uyimba 
and  his  wife  Twekay  to  come  out,  and  receive  her, 
saying  that  it  was  a  shame  that  the  pride  of 
Umane  should  be  suffering  like  a  slave  in  her 
father's  own  village.  The  old  man  and  his  wife 
hurried  out,  torches  were  lit,  and  Twekay  soon  re- 
ceived her  weeping  daughter  in  her  arms. 

In  our  country  we  are  not  very  patient  in  pres- 
ence of  news,  and  as  everybody  wished  to  know 
Izoka's  story,  she  was  made  to  sit  down  on  a 
shield,  and  tell  all  her  adventures  since  she  had 
eloped  from  Umane.  The  people  listened  in  won- 
der to  all  the  strange  things  that  were  told  ;  but 
when  she  related  the  cruelty  of  Koku,  the  men 
rose  to  their  feet  all  together,  and  beat  their 
shields  with  their  spears,  and  demanded  the  pun- 
ishment of  Koku,  and  that  Uyimba  should  lead 
them  there  and  then  to  Umane.  They  accordingly 
proceeded  in  a  body  to  the  town,  to  Koku's  house, 


THE  QUEEN  OF  THE  POOL  57 

and  as  lie  came  out  in  answer  to  the  call  of  one  of 
them,  to  ascertain  what  the  matter  was,  they  fell 
upon  him,  and  bound  him  hand  and  foot,  and 
carrying  him  to  their  superior  chief's  house  they 
put  him  to  his  trial.  Many  witnesses  came  for- 
ward to  testify  against  his  cruel  treatment  of 
Izoka,  and  of  the  robbery  of  the  fish  and  of  the 
manner  of  it ;  and  the  great  chief  placed  Koku's 
life  in  the  power  of  Uyimba,  whose  daughter  he 
had  wronged,  who  at  once  ordered  Koku  to  be  be- 
headed, and  his  body  to  be  thrown  into  the  river. 
The  sentence  was  executed  at  the  river-side  with- 
out loss  of  time.  The  people  of  Umane  and 
Uyimba's  village  then  demanded  that,  as  Izoka 
had  shown  herself  so  clever  and  good  as  to  make 
birds,  animals,  and  fish  obey  her  voice,  some  mark 
of  popular  favour  should  be  given  to  her.  Where- 
upon the  principal  chief  of  Umane,  in  the  name  of 
the  tribe,  ceded  to  her  all  rights  to  the  Forest 
Pool,  and  the  wood  and  all  things  in  it  round 
about  as  far  as  she  could  travel  in  half  a  day, 
and  also  all  the  property  of  which  Koku  stood 
possessed. 

Izoka,  by  the  favour  of  her  tribe,  thus  became 
owner  of  a  large  district,  and  mistress  of  many 
slaves,  and  flocks,  goats,  and  fowls,  and  all  man- 
ner of  useful  things  for  making  a  settlement  by 
the  Pool.  There  is  now  a  large  village  there,  and 
Izoka  is  well  known  in  many  lands  near  Umane 


58  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

and  Basoko  as  the  Queen  of  the  Pool,  and  at  last 
accounts  was  still  living,  prosperous  and  happy; 
but  she  has  never  been  known  to  try  marriage 
again. 

Kassim's  story  was  greatly  applauded,  and  he 
became  at  once  a  favourite  with  the   Zauzibaris. 


"  THE  SENTENCE  WAS  EXECUTED  WITHOUT  LOSS  OF  TIME. 

He  was  drawn  towards  the  head  man,  and  made 
to  sit  down  by  him.  One  Zanzibari  gave  him  a 
handful  of  roasted  peanuts,  another  gave  him  a 
roasted  banana,  while  a  third  touched  up  the  fire ; 
and  the  compliments  he  received  were  so  many, 
that  for  the  time,  as  one  could  see,  he  was  quite 


THE  QUEEN  OF  THE  POOL  59 

vain.  When  a  royal  Dabwani  cloth  was  spread 
out  for  inspection,  and  finally  flung  over  his  shoul- 
ders, we  saw  him  cast  a  look  at  Baruti,  which  we 
knew  to  mean,  "Ah,  ah,  Baruti,  other  folk  can 
tell  a  story  as  well  as  you  ! " 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  LION 


T  a  camp  on  the  Upper 

Congo,  in  1877, 
Chakanja  drew 
near  our  fire  as 
story-telling  was 
about  to  begin, 
and  was  immedi- 
ately beset  with 
eager  demands 
for  a  tale  from 
him.  Like  a  singer  who  always  professes  to  have 
a  cold  before  he  indulges  his  friends  with  a  song, 
Chakanja  needed  more  than  a  few  entreaties  ;  but 
finally,  after  vowing  that  he  never  could  remem- 
ber anything,  he  consented  to  gratify  us  with  the 
legend  of  the  Elephant  and  the  Lion. 

"  Well,"  he  answered,  with  a  deep  sigh,  "  if  I 
must,  I  must.  You  must  know  we  Waganda  are 
fond  of  three  things — To  have  a  nice  wife,  a 
pleasant  farm,  and  to  hear  good  news,  or  a  lively 
story.  I  have  heard  a  great  many  stories  in  my 
life,  but  unlike  Kadu,  my  mind  remembers  them 
not.      Men's  heads  are   not    the    same,  any  more 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND   THE  LION  61 

than  men's  hearts  are  alike.  But  I  take  it  that  a 
poor  tale  is  better  than  none.  It  comes  back  to 
me  like  a  dream,  this  tale  of  the  Elephant  and 
the  Lion.  I  heard  it  first  when  on  a  visit  to 
Gabunga's  ;  but  who  can  tell  it  like  him  ?  If  you 
think  the  tale  is  not  well  told,  it  is  my  fault ;  but 
then,  do  not  blame  me  too  much,  or  I  shall  think 
I  ought  to  blame  you  to-morrow  when  it  will  be 
your  turn  to  amuse  the  party." 

Now  open  your  ears  !  A  huge  and  sour-tem- 
pered elephant  went  and  wandered  in  the  forest. 
His  inside  was  slack  for  want  of  juicy  roots  and 
succulent  reeds,  but  his  head  was  as  full  of  dark 
thoughts  as  a  gadfly  is  full  of  blood.  As  he  looked 
this  way  and  that,  he  observed  a  young  lion  asleep 
at  the  foot  of  a  tree.  He  regarded  him  for  awhile, 
then,  as  he  was  in  a  wicked  mood,  it  came  to  him 
that  he  might  as  well  kill  the  lion,  and  he  accord- 
ingly rushed  forward  and  impaled  him  with  his 
tusks.  He  then  lifted  the  body  with  his  trunk, 
swung  it  about,  and  dashed  it  against  the  tree,  and 
afterwards  kneeled  on  it  until  it  became  as  shape- 
less as  a  crushed  banana  pulp.  He  then  laughed 
and  said,  "  Ha  !  ha !  This  is  a  proof  that  I  am 
strong.  I  have  killed  a  lion,  and  people  will 
say  proud  things  of  me,  and  will  wonder  at  my 
strength." 

Presently  a  brother  elephant  came  up  and 
greeted  him. 


62  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  See,"  said  the  first  elephant,  "  what  I  have 
done.  It  was  I  that  killed  him.  I  lifted  him  on 
high,  and  lo,  he  lies  like  a  rotten  banana.  Do  you 
not  think  that  I  am  very  strong  ?  Come,  be  frank 
now,  and  give  me  some  credit  for  what  I  have 
done." 

Elephant  No.  2  replied,  "  It  is  true  that  you  are 
strong,  but  that  was  only  a  young  lion.  There  are 
others  of  his  kind,  and  I  have  seen  them,  who 
would  give  you  considerable  trouble." 

"  Ho,  ho  !  "  laughed  the  first  elephant.  "  Get 
out,  stupid.  You  may  bring  his  whole  tribe  here, 
and  I  will  show  you  what  I  can  do.  Aye !  and  to 
your  dam  to  boot." 

"  What  ?     My  o^yn  mother,  too  ? " 

*  Yes      Go  and  fetch  her  if  you  like." 

"  Well,  well,"  said  No.  2,  "  you  are  far  gone, 
there  is  no  doubt.     Fare  you  well." 

No.  2  proceeded  on  his  wanderings,  resolved 
in  his  own  mind  that  if  he  had  an  opportunity  he 
would  send  some  one  to  test  the  boaster's  strength. 
No.  1  called  out  to  him  as  he  moved  off — 

"  Away  you  go.     Good-by  to  you." 

In  a  little  while  No.  2  Elephant  met  a  lion 
and  lioness,  full  grown,  and  splendid  creatures, 
who  turned  out  to  be  the  parents  of  the  youngster 
which  had  been  slain.  After  a  sociable  chat  with 
them,  he  said : 

"If  you  go  further  on  along  the  path  I  came 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND   THE  LION  03 

you  will  meet  a  kind  of  game  which  requires 
killing  badly.     He  has  just  mangled  your  cub." 

Meantime  Elephant  No.  1,  after  chuckling  to 
himself  very  conceitedly,  proceeded  to  the  pool 
near  by  to  bathe  and  cool  himself.  At  every  step 
he  went  you  could  hear  his  "  Ha,  ha,  ha  !  loh  !  I 
have  killed  a  lion  ! "  While  he  was  in  the  pool, 
spurting  the  water  in  a  shower  over  his  back,  he 
suddenly  looked  up,  and  at  the  water's  edge 
beheld  a  lion  and  lioness  who  were  regarding 
him  sternly. 

"  Well  !  What  do  you  want  ? "  he  asked. 
"  Why  are  you  standing  there  looking  at  me  in 
that  way  ? " 

"  Are  you  the  rogue  who  killed  our  child  ? " 
they  asked. 

"  Perhaps  I  am,"  he  answered.  "  Why  do  you 
want  to  know  ?  " 

"  Because  we  are  in  search  of  him.  If  it  be 
you  that  did  it,  you  will  have  to  do  the  same  to 
us  before  you  leave  this  ground." 

"  Ho  !  ho ! "  laughed  the  elephant  loudly. 
"Well,  hark.  It  was  I  who  killed  your  cub. 
Come  now,  it  was  I.  Do  you  hear  ?  And  if  you 
do  not  leave  here  mighty  quick,  I  shall  have  to 
serve  you  both  in  the  same  way  as  I  served  him." 

The  lions  roared  aloud  in  their  fury,  and 
switched  their  tails  violently. 

"  Ho,  ho  !  "  laughed  the  elephant  gaily.     "  This 


64  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


is  grand.  There  is  no  doubt  I  shall  run  soon, 
they  make  me  so  skeery,"  and  he  danced  round 
the  pool  and  jeered  at  them,  then  drank  a  great 
quantity  of  water  and  blew  it  in  a  shower  over 
them. 

The  lions  stirred  not,  but  kept  steadfastly 
gazing  at  him,  planning  how  to  make  their  attack. 
.  Perceiving  that  they  were  obstinate,  he  threw 
another  stream  of  water  over  the  lions  and  then 
backed  into  the  deepest  part  of  the  pool,  until 
there  was  nothing  seen  of  him  but  the  tip  of  his 
trunk.  When  he  rose  again  the  lions  were  still 
watching  him,  and  had  not  moved. 

"  Ho,  ho  !  "  he  trumpeted,  "  still  there  ?  Wait 
a  little,  I  am  coming  to  you."  He  advanced 
towards  the  shore,  but  when  he  was  close  enough 
the  lion  sire  sprang  into  the  air,  and  alighted  on 
the  elephant's  back,  and  furiously  tore  at  the 
muscles  of  the  neck,  and  bit  deep  into  the  shoulder. 
The  elephant  retreated  quickly  into  the  deepest 
part  of  the  pool,  and  submerged  himself  and  his 
enemy,  until  the  lion  was  compelled  to  abandon 
his  back  and  begin  to  swim  ashore.  No  sooner 
had  the  elephant  felt  himself  relieved,  than  he  rose 
to  the  surface,  and  hastily  followed  and  seized  the 
lion  with  his  trunk.  Despite  his  struggles  he  was 
pressed  beneath  the  surface,  dragged  under  his 
knees,  and  trodden  into  the  mud,  and  in  a  short 
time  the  lion  sire  was  dead. 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND   THE  LION  6? 

The  elephant  laughed  triumphantly,  and  cried, 
"  Ho,  ho  !  am  I  not  strong,  Ma  Lion  ?  Did  you 
ever  see  the  likes  of  me  before  ?  Two  of  you  ! 
Young  Lion  and  Pa  Lion  are  now  killed  !  Come, 
Ma  Lion,  had  you  not  better  try  now,  just  to  see 
if  you  won't  have  better  luck?  Come  on,  old 
woman,  just  once." 

The  lioness  fiercely  answered,  while  she  re- 
treated from  the  pool,  "  Rest  where  you  are.  I 
am  going  to  find  my  brother,  and  will  be  back 
shortly." 

The  elephant  trumpeted  his  scorn  of  her  and  her 
kind,  and  seizing  the  carcase  of  her  lord,  flung  it 
on  shore  after  her,  and  declared  his  readiness  to 
abide  where  he  was,  that  he  might  make  mash  of 
all  the  lion  family. 

In  a  short  time  the  lioness  had  found  her 
brother,  who  was  a  mighty  fellow,  and  full  of  fight. 
As  they  advanced  near  the  pool  together,  they 
consulted  as  to  the  best  means  of  getting  at  the 
elephant.  Then  the  lioness  sprang  forward  to  the 
edge  of  the  pool.  The  elephant  retreated  a  short 
distance  into  deeper  water.  The  lioness  upon  this 
crept  along  the  pool,  and  pretended  to  lap  the 
water.  The  elephant  moved  towards  her.  The 
lion  waited  his  chance,  and  finally,  with  a  great 
roar,  sprang  upon  his  shoulders,  and  commenced 
tearing  away  at  the  very  place  which  had  been 
torn  by  lion  sire. 


68 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


The  elephant  backed  quickly  into  deep  water  as 
he  had  done  before,  and  submerged  himself,  but 
the  lion  maintained  his  hold  and  bit  deeper.  The 
elephant  then  sank  down  until  there  was  nothing 
to  be  seen  but  the  tip  of  his  trunk,  upon  which  the 


"DROVE   ONE   OF    HIS   TUSKS   THROUGH    HIS    ADVERSARY'S    BODY." 

lion,  to  avoid  suffocation,  relaxed  his  hold  and 
swam  vigorously  towards  shore.  The  elephant 
rose  up,  and  as  the  lion  was  stepping  on  shore, 
seized  him,  and  drove  one  of  his  tusks  through  his 
adversary's  body ;  but  as  he  was  in  the  act,  the 
lioness  sprang  upon  the  elephant's  neck,  and  bit 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND   THE  LION  69 

and  tore  so  furiously  that  he  fell  dead,  and  with 
his  fall  crushed  the  dying  lion. 

Soon  after  the  close  of  the  terrible  qombat,  Ele- 
phant No.  2  came  up,  and  discovered  the  lioness 
licking  her  chops  and  paws,  and  said — 

"  Hello,  it  seems  there  has  been  quite  a  quarrel 
here  lately.  Three  lions  are  dead,  and  here  lies 
one  of  my  own  kind,  stiffening." 

"  Yes,"  replied  lioness,  gloomily,  "  the  rogue 
elephant  killed  my  cub  while  the  little  fellow  was 
asleep  in  the  woods.  He  then  killed  my  husband 
and  brother,  and  I  killed  him ;  but  I  do  not  think 
the  elephant  has  gained  much  by  fighting  with 
us.  I  did  not  have  much  trouble  in  killing  him. 
Should  you  meet  any  friends  of  his,  you  may  warn 
them  to  leave  the  lioness  alone,  or  she  may  be 
tempted  to  make  short  work  of  them." 

Elephant  No.  2,  though  a  patient  person  gener- 
ally, was  annoyed  at  this,  and  gave  her  a  sudden 
kick  with  one  of  his  hind  feet,  which  sent  her 
sprawling  a  good  distance  off,  and  asked — 

"  How  do  you  like  that,  Ma  Lion  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?  "  demanded  the 
enraged  lioness. 

"  Oh,  because  I  hate  to  hear  so  much  bragging." 

"  Do  you  also  wish  to  fight  ? "  she  asked. 

"  We  should  never  talk  about  doing  an  impossi- 
ble thing,  Ma  Lion,"  he  answered.  "  I  have  trav- 
elled many  years  through  these  woods,  and  I  have 


70  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

never  fought  yet.  I  find  that  when  a  person  minds 
his  own  business  he  seldom  comes  to  trouble,  and 
when  I  meet  one  who  is  even  stronger  than  myself 
I  greet  him  pleasantly,  and  pass  on,  and  I  should 
advise  you  to  do  the  same,  Ma  Lion." 

"You  are  saucy,  Elephant.  It  would  be  well 
for  you  to  think  upon  your  stupid  brother  there, 
who  lies  so  stark  under  your  nose,  before  you 
trouble  with  your  insolence  one  who  slew  him." 

"  Well,  words  never  yet  made  a  plantation ;  it 
is  the  handling  of  a  hoe  that  makes  fields.  See 
here,  Ma  Lion,  if  I  talked  to  you  all  day  I  could 
not  make  you  wise.  I  will  just  turn  my  back  to 
you.  If  you  will  bite  me,  you  will  soon  learn  how 
weak  you  are." 

The  lioness,  angered  still  more  by  the  elephant's 
contempt,  sprang  at  his  shoulders,  and  clung  to 
him,  upon  which  he  rushed  at  a  stout  tree,  and 
pressing  his  shoulders  against  it,  crushed  the 
breath  out  of  her  body,  and  she  ceased  her 
struggles.  When  he  relaxed  his  pressure,  the 
body  fell  to  the  ground,  and  he  knelt  upon  it,  and 
kneaded  it  until  every  bone  was  broken. 

While  the  elephant  was  meditatively  standing 
over  the  body,  and  thinking  what  misfortunes 
happen  to  boasters,  a  man  came  along,  carrying  a 
spear,  and  seeing  that  the  elephant  was  unaware 
of  his  presence,  he  thought  what  great  luck  had 
happened  to  him. 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND   THE  LION  73 

Said  he,  "  Ah,  what  fine  tusks  he  has.  I  shall 
be  rich  with  them,  and  shall  buy  slaves  and  cattle, 
and  with  these  I  will  get  a  wife  and  a  farm,"  say- 
ing which  he  advanced  silently,  and  when  he  was 
near  enough,  darted  his  spear  into  a  place  behind 
the  shoulder. 

The  elephant  turned  around  quickly,  and  on 
beholding  his  enemy  rushed  after  and  overtook 
him,  and  mauled  him,  until  in  a  few  moments  he 
was  a  mangled  corpse. 

Soon  after  a  woman  approached,  and  seeing 
four  lions,  one  elephant,  and  her  husband  dead, 
she  raised  up  her  hands  wonderingly  and  cried, 
"  How  did  all  this  happen  ?  "  The  elephant,  hear- 
ing her  voice,  came  from  behind  a  tree,  with  a  spear 
quivering  in  his  side,  and  bleeding  profusely.  At 
the  sight  of  him  the  woman  turned  round  to  fly, 
but  the  elephant  cried  out  to  her,  "  Nay,  run  not, 
woman,  for  I  can  do  you  no  harm.  The  happy 
days  in  the  woods  are  ended  for  all  the  tribes. 
The  memory  of  this  scene  will  never  be  forgotten. 
Animals  will  be  henceforth  at  constant  war  one 
with  another.  Lions  will  no  more  greet  elephants, 
the  buffaloes  will  be  shy,  the  rhinoceroses  will  live 
apart,  and  man  when  he  comes  within  the  shadows 
will  think  of  nothing  else  than  his  terrors,  and  he 
will  fancy  an  enemy  in  every  shadow.  I  am  sorely 
wounded,  for  thy  man  stole  up  to  my  side  and 
drove  his  spear  into  me,  and  soon  I  shall  die." 


74  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

When  she  had  heard  these  words  the  woman 
hastened  home,  and  all  the  villagers,  old  and 
young,  hurried  into  the  woods,  by  the  pool,  where 
they  found  four  lions,  two  elephants,  and  one  of 
their  own  tribe  lying  still  and  lifeless. 

The  words  of  the  elephant  have  turned  out  to 
be  time,  for  no  man  goes  now-a-days  into  the 
silent  and  deserted  woods  but  he  feels  as  though 
something  were  haunting  them,  and  thinks  of 
goblinry,  and  starts  at  every  sound.  Out  of  the 
shadows  which  shift  with  the  sun,  forms  seem 
crawling  and  phantoms  appear  to  glide,  and  we  are 
in  a  fever  almost  from  the  horrible  illusions  of 
fancy.  We  breathe  quickly  and  fear  to  speak,  for 
the  smallest  vibration  in  the  silence  would  jar  on 
our  nerves.  I  speak  the  truth,  for  when  I  am  in 
the  woods  near  the  night,  there  swims  before  my 
eyes  a  multitude  of  terrible  things  which  I  never 
see  by  the  light  of  day.  The  flash  of  a  fire-fly  is  a 
ghost,  the  chant  of  a  frog  becomes  a  frightful  roar, 
the  sudden  piping  of  a  bird  signalises  murder,  and 
I  run.     No,  no ;  no  woods  for  me  when  alone. 

And  Chakanja  rose  to  his  feet  and  went  to  his 
own  quarters,  solemnly  shaking  his  head.  But  we 
all  smiled  at  Chakanja,  and  thought  how  terribly 
frightened  he  would  be  if  any  one  suddenly  rose 
from  behind  a  dark  bush  and  cried  "  Boo ! "  to 
him. 


KING  GUMBI  AND  HIS  LOST  DAUGHTER 


E  were  all  gathered 
about  the  fire  as 
usual,  when  Safeni, 
the  sage  coxswain, 
exclaimed,  "See 
here,  boys ;  do  you 
not  think  that  for 
once  in  a  while  it 
would  be  well  to 
hear  some  legend 
connected  with  men 
and  women  ?  I  vote 
that  one  of  you  who  have  amused  us  with  tales 
of  lions  and  leopards,  should  search  his  memory, 
and  tell  the  company  a  brave  story  about  some 
son  of  Adam.  Come,  you  Katembo,  have  the 
Manyema  no  legends  ! " 

"  Well,  yes,  we  have ;  but  my  ears  have  been  so 
open  heretofore  that  my  tongue  has  almost  for- 
gotten its  uses,  and  I  fear  that  after  the  smooth 
and  delightful  tales  of  Kadu,  you  will  not  think 
me  expert  in  speech.  However,  and  if  you  care  to 
hear  of  it,  I  can  give  you  the  legend  of  Gumbi, 


76  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

one  of  our  kings  in  long-past  days,  and  his 
daughter." 

"  Speak,  speak,  Katembo,"  cried  the  company ; 
"  let  us  hear  a  Manyema  legend  to-night." 

Katembo,  after  this  general  invitation,  cleared 
his  throat,  brought  the  soles  of  his  feet  nearer 
the  fire,  and  amid  respectful  silence  spoke  as 
follows : — 

It  was  believed  in  the  olden  time  that  if  a  king's 
daughter  had  the  misfortune  to  be  guilty  of  ten 
mistakes,  she  should  suffer  for  half  of  them,  and 
her  father  would  be  punished  for  the  rest.  Now, 
King  Gumbi  had  lately  married  ten  wives,  and  all 
at  once  this  old  belief  of  the  elders  about  troubles 
with  daughters  came  into  his  head,  and  he  issued 
a  command,  which  was  to  be  obeyed  upon  pain  of 
death,  that  if  any  female  children  should  be  born 
to  him  they  should  be  thrown  into  the  Lualaba, 
and  drowned,  for,  said  he,  "  the  dead  are  beyond 
temptation  to  err,  and  I  shall  escape  mischief." 

To  avoid  the  reproaches  of  his  wives,  on  account 
of  the  cruel  order,  the  king  thought  he  would 
absent  himself,  and  he  took  a  large  following  with 
him  and  went  to  visit  other  towns  of  his  country. 
Within  a  few  days  after  his  departure  there  were 
born  to  him  five  sons  and  five  daughters.  Four  of 
the  female  infants  were  at  once  disposed  of  accord- 
ing to  the  king's  command ;  but  when  the  fifth 
daughter  was  born,  she  was  so  beautiful,  and  had 


KISO   GUMBI  AND  IIIS  LOST  DAUGHTER  77 

such  great  eyes,  and  her  colour  was  mellow,  so  like 
a  ripe  banana,  that  the  chief  nurse  hesitated,  and 
when  the  mother  pleaded  so  hard  for  her  child's 
life,  she  made  up  her  mind  that  the  little  infant 
should  be  saved.  When  the  mother  was  able  to 
rise,  the  nurse  hastened  her  away  secretly  by  night. 

In  the  morning  the  queen  found  herself  in  a 
dark  forest,  and,  being  alone,  she  began  to  talk  to 
herself,  as  people  generally  do,  and  a  grey  parrot 
with  a  beautiful  red  tail  came  flying  along,  and 
asked,  "  What  is  it  you  are  saying  to  yourself,  O 
Miami  ? " 

She  answered  and  said,  "  Ah,  beautiful  little 
parrot,  I  am  thinking  what  I  ought  to  do  to  save 
the  life  of  my  little  child.  Tell  me  how  I  can  save 
her,  for  Gumbi  wishes  to  destroy  all  his  female 
children." 

The  parrot  replied,  "I  grieve  for  you  greatly, 
but  I  do  not  know.  Ask  the  next  parrot  you  see," 
and  he  flew  away. 

A  second  parrot  still  more  beautiful  came  flying 
towards  her,  whistling  and  screeching  merrily,  and 
the  queen  lifted  her  voice  and  cried — 

"  Ah,  little  parrot,  stop  a  bit,  and  tell  me  how  I 
can  save  my  sweet  child's  life ;  for  cruel  Gumbi, 
her  father,  wants  to  kill  it." 

"  Ah,  mistress,  I  may  not  tell ;  but  there  is  one 
comes  behind  me  who  knows ;  ask  him,"  and  he 
also  flew  to  his  day's  haunts. 


?8 


Mr  dark  companions 


Then  the  third  parrot  was  seen  to  fly  towards 
her,  and  he  made  the  forest  ring  with  his  happy 
whistling,  and  Miami  cried  out  again — 


•*U,U.V»,. 

'DELIVER   IT   TO   ME,' ANSWERED   THE   PARROT." 


"^^^M^ 


"  Oh,  stay,  little  parrot,  and  tell  me  in  what  way 
I  can  save  my  sweet  child,  for  Gumbi,  her  father, 
vows  he  will  kill  it." 

"  Deliver  it  to  me,"  answered  the  parrot.     "  But 


KING   OUMBI  AND  HIS  LOST  DAUGHTER         79 

first  let  me  put  a  small  banana  stalk  and  two 
pieces  of  sugar-cane  with  it,  and  then  I  shall  cany 
it  safely  to  its  grandmamma." 

The  parrot  relieved  the  queen  of  her  child,  and 
flew  through  the  air,  screeching  merrier  than 
before,  and  in  a  short  time  had  laid  the  little 
princess,  her  banana  stalk,  and  two  pieces  of 
sugar-cane  in  the  lap  of  the  grandmamma,  who 
was  sitting  at  the  door  of  her  house,  and  said — 

"  This  bundle  contains  a  gift  from  your  daughter, 
wife  of  Gumbi.  She  bids  you  be  careful  of  it, 
and  let  none  out  of  your  own  family  see  it,  lest 
she  should  be  slain  by  the  king.  And  to  remem- 
ber this  day,  she  requests  you  to  plant  the  banana 
stalk  in  your  garden  at  one  end,  and  at  the  other 
end  the  two  pieces  of  sugar-cane,  for  you  may 
need  both." 

"Your  words  are  good  and  wise,"  answered 
granny,  as  she  received  the  babe. 

On  opening  the  bundle  the  old  woman  dis- 
covered a  female  child,  exceedingly  pretty,  plump, 
and  yellow  as  a  ripe  banana,  with  large  black  eyes, 
and  such  smiles  on  its  bright  face  that  the  grand- 
mother's  heart  glowed  with  affection  for  it. 

Many  seasons  came  and  went  by.  No  stranger 
came  round  to  ask  questions.  The  banana 
flourished  and  grew  into  a  grove,  and  each  sprout 
marked  the  passage  of  a  season,  and  the  sugar- 
cane likewise  throve  prodigiously   as   year  after 


80  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

}rear  passed  and  the  infant  grew  into  girl- 
hood. When  the  princess  had  bloomed  into  a 
beautiful  maiden,  the  grandmother  had  become 
so  old  that  the  events  of  long  ago  appeared  to 
her  to  be  like  so  many  dreams,  but  she  still 
worshipped  her  child's  child,  cooked  for  her, 
waited  upon  her,  wove  new  grass  mats  for  her 
bed,  and  fine  grass  cloths  for  her  dress,  and  every 
night  before  she  retired  she  washed  her  dainty 
feet. 

Then  one  day,  before  her  ears  were  quite  closed 
by  age,  and  her  limbs  had  become  too  weak  to  bear 
her  about,  the  parrot  who  brought  the  child  to  her, 
came  and  rested  upon  a  branch  near  her  door,  and 
after  piping  and  whistling  its  greeting,  cried  out, 
"  The  time  has  come.  Gunibi's  daughter  must 
depart,  and  seek  her  father.  Furnish  her  with  a 
little  drum,  teach  her  a  song  to  sing  while  she 
beats  it,  and  send  her  forth." 

Then  granny  purchased  for  her  a  tiny  drum,  and 
taught  her  a  song,  and  when  she  had  been  fully 
instructed  she  prepared  a  new  canoe  with  food — 
from  the  bananas  in  the  grove,  and  the  plot  of 
sugar-cane,  and  she  made  cushions  from  grass-cloth 
ba^s  stuffed  with  silk-cotton  floss  for  her  to  rest 
upon.  When  all  was  ready  she  embraced  her 
grand-daughter,  and  with  many  tears  sent  her  away 
down  the  river,  with  four  women  servants. 

Granny  stood  for  a  long  time  by  the  river  bank, 


KING  QUMBI  AND  HIS  LOST  DAUGHTER 


81 


watching  the  little  canoe  disappear  with  the 
current,  then  she  turned  and  entered  the  doorway, 
and  sitting  down  closed  her  eyes,  and  began  to 
think  of  the  pleasant  life  she  had  enjoyed  while 
serving  Miami's  child ;  and  while  so  doing  she  was 
so  pleased  that  she  smiled,  and  as  she  smiled  she 
slept,  and  never  woke  again. 


SENT    HER   A  WAV    DOWN    THE    RIVER. 


But  the  princess,  as  she  floated  down  and 
bathed  her  eyes,  which  had  smarted  with  her 
grief,  began  to  think  of  all  that  granny  had  taught 
her,  and  began  to  sing  in  a  fluty  voice,  as  she  beat 
her  tiny  drum — 


82  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

1  List,  all  you  men, 

To  the  song  I  sing. 

I  am  Gumbi's  child, 

Brought  up  in  the  wild; 

And  home  I  return, 

As  you  all  will  learn, 

When  this  my  little  drum 

Tells  Gumbi  I  have  come,  come,  come.' 

The  sound  of  her  drum  attracted  the  attention 
of  the  fishermen  who  were  engaged  with  their  nets, 
and  seeing  a  strange  canoe  with  only  five  women 
aboard  floating  down  the  river,  they  drew  near  to 
it,  and  when  they  saw  how  beautiful  the  princess 
was,  and  noted  her  graceful,  lithe  figure  clad  in 
robes  of  fine  grass-cloths,  they  were  inclined  to  lay 
their  hands  upon  her.     But  she  sang  again — 

'  I  am  Gumbi's  child, 

Make  way  for  me  ; 

I  am  homeward  bound, 

Make  way  for  me.' 

Then  the  fishermen  were  afraid  and  did  not 
molest  her.  But  one  desirous  of  being-  the  first  to 
cany  the  news  to  the  king,  and  obtain  favour  and 
a  reward  for  it,  hastened  away  to  tell  him  that 
his  daughter  was  corning  to  visit  him. 

The  news  plunged  King  Gumbi  into  a  state  of 
wonder,  for  as  he  had  taken  such  pains  to  destroy 
all  female  children,  he  could  not  imagine  how  he 
could  be  the  father  of  a  daughter. 

Then  he  sent  a  quick-footed  and  confidential 
slave  to  inquire,  who  soon  returned  and  assured 


KING   OUMBI  AND  HIS  LOST  DAUGHTER  83 

him  that  the  girl  who  was  coming  to  him  was  his 
own  true  daughter. 

Then  he  sent  a  man  who  had  grown  up  with 
him,  who  knew  all  that  had  happened  in  his  court ; 
and  he  also  returned  and  confirmed  all  that  the 
slave  had  said. 

Upon  this  he  resolved  to  go  himself,  and  when 
he  met  her  he  asked — 

"  Who  art  thou,  child  ?  " 

And  she  replied,  "  I  am  the  only  daughter  of 
Gumbi." 

"  And  who  is  Gumbi  ?  " 

"  He  is  the  king  of  this  country,"  she  replied. 

"  Well,  but  I  am  Gumbi  myself,  and  how  canst 
thou  be  my  daughter  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  am  the  child  of  thy  wife,  Miami,  and  after  I 
was  born  she  hid  me  that  I  might  not  be  cast  into 
the  river.  I  have  been  living  with  grandmamma, 
who  nursed  me,  and  by  the  number  of  banana 
stalks  in  her  garden  thou  mayest  tell  the  number  of 
the  seasons  that  have  passed  since  my  birth.  One 
day  she  told  me  the  time  had  conie,  and  she  sent 
me  to  seek  my  father;  and  I  embarked  in  the 
canoe  with  four  servants,  and  the  river  bore  me 
to  this  land." 

"Well,"  said  Gumbi,  "when  I  return  home  I 
shall  question  Miami,  and  I  shall  soon  discover  the 
truth  of  thy  story ;  but  meantime,  what  must  I  do 
for  thee?" 


84  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"My  grandmamma  said  that  thou  must  sacri- 
fice a  goat  to  the  meeting  of  the  daughter  with  the 
father,"  she  replied. 

Then  the  king  requested  her  to  step  on  the 
shore,  and  when  he  saw  the  flash  of  her  yellow 
feet,  and  the  gleams  of  her  body,  which  were  like 
shining  bright  gum,  and  gazed  on  the  clear, 
smooth  features,  and  looked  into  the  wondrous 
black  eyes,  Gumbi's  heart  melted  and  he  was  filled 
with  pride  that  such  a  surpassingly  beautiful 
creature  should  be  his  own  daughter. 

But  she  refused  to  set  her  feet  on  the  shore  until 
another  goat  had  been  sacrificed,  for  her  grand- 
mother had  said  ill-luck  would  befall  her  if  these 
ceremonies  were  neglected. 

Therefore  the  king  commanded  that  two  goats 
should  be  slain,  one  for  the  meeting  with  his 
daughter,"  and  one  to  drive  away  ill-luck  from 
before  her  in  the  land  where  she  would  first  rest 
her  feet. 

When  this  had  been  done,  she  said,  "Now, 
father,  it  is  not  meet  that  thy  recovered  daughter 
should  soil  her  feet  on  the  path  to  her  father's 
house.  Thou  must  lay  a  grass  cloth  along  the 
ground  all  the  way  to  my  mother's  door." 

The  king  thereupon  ordered  a  grass  cloth  to 
be  spread  along  the  path  towards  the  women's 
quarters,  but  he  did  not  mention  to  which  door- 
way.    His  daughter  then  moved  forward,  the  king 


KING   OVMBI  AND  MS  LOST  DAUGHTER 


85 


by  her  side,  until  they  came  in  view  of  all  the 
king's  wives,  and  then  Grumbi  cried  out  to  them — 
"One  of  you,  I  am  told,  is  the  mother  of  this 
girl.  Look  on  her,  and  be  not  ashamed  to  own  her, 
for  she  is  as  perfect  as  the  egg.  At  the  first  sight 
of  her  I  felt  like  a  man  filled  with  pleasantness,  so 


"MIAMI   WAS   ILL   AND   WEAK   AND   SAT   AT  THE   DOOR." 

let  the  mother  come  forward  and  claim  her,  and 
let  her  not  destroy  herself  with  a  lie." 

Now  all  the  women  bent  forward  and  longed  to 
say,  "  She  is  mine,  she  is  mine  !  "  but  Miami,  who 
was  ill  and  weak,  sat  at  the  door,  and  said — 

"  Continue  the  matting  to  my  doorway,  for  as  I 


86  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

feel  my  heart  is  connected  with  her  as  by  a  cord, 
she  must  be  the  child  whom  the  parrot  earned  to 
my  mother  with  a  banana  stalk  and  two  pieces  of 
sugar-cane." 

"  Yes,  yes,  thou  must  be  my  own  mother,"  cried 
the  princess ;  and  when  the  grass  cloth  was  laid 
even  to  the  inside  of  the  house,  she  ran  forward, 
and  folded  her  arms  around  her. 

When  Gumbi  saw  them  together  he  said, 
"  Truly,  equals  always  come  together.  I  see  now 
by  many  things  that  the  princess  must  be  right. 
But  she  will  not  long  remain  with  me,  I  fear,  for 
a  king's  daughter  cannot  remain  many  moons 
without  suitors." 

Now  though  Gumbi  considered  it  a  trifle  to  de- 
stroy children  whom  he  had  never  seen,  it  never 
entered  into  his  mind  to  hurt  Miami  or  the  prin- 
cess. On  the  contrary,  he  was  filled  with  a  glad- 
ness which  he  was  never  tired  of  talking  about. 
He  was  even  prouder  of  his  daughter,  whose  lovely 
shape  and  limpid  eyes  so  charmed  him,  than  of  all 
his  tall  sons.  He  proved  this  by  the  feasts  he 
caused  to  be  provided  for  all  the  people.  Goats 
were  roasted  and  stewed,  the  fishermen  brought 
fish  without  number,  the  peasants  came  loaded 
with  weighty  bunches  of  bananas,  and  baskets  of 
yams,  and  manioc,  and  pots  full  of  beans,  and 
vetches,  and  millet  and  corn,  and  honey  and  palm- 
oil,  and  as  for  the  fowls — who  could  count  them  ? 


KING    GUMBI  AND  HIS  LOST  DAUGHTER  87 

The  people  also  had  plenty  to  drink  of  the  juice 
of  the  palm,  and  thus  they  were  made  to  rejoice 
with  the  king  in  the  return  of  the  princess. 

It  was  soon  spread  throughout  Manyema  that  no 
woman  was  like  unto  Gumbi's  daughter  for  beauty. 
Some  said  that  she  was  of  the  colour  of  a  ripe 
banana,  others  that  she  was  like  fossil  gum,  others 
like  a  reddish  oil-nut,  and  others  again  that  her 
face  was  more  like  the  colour  of  the  moon  than 
anything  else.  The  effect  of  this  reputation  was 
to  bring  nearly  all  the  young  chiefs  in  the  land  as 
suitors  for  her  hand.  Many  of  them  would  have 
been  pleasing  to  the  king,  but  the  princess  was 
averse  to  them,  and  she  caused  it  to  be  made 
known  that  she  would  marry  none  save  the  young 
chief  who  could  produce  matako  (brass  rods)  by 
polishing  his  teeth.  The  king  was  very  much 
amused  at  this,  but  the  chiefs  stared  in  surprise 
as  they  heard  it. 

The  king  mustered  the  choicest  young  men  of 
the  land,  and  he  told  them  it  was  useless  for  any 
one  to  hope  to  be  married  to  the  princess  unless 
he  could  drop  brass  rods  by  rubbing  his  teeth. 
Though  they  held  it  to  be  impossible  that  any  one 
could  do  such  a  thing,  yet  every  one  of  them 
began  to  rub  his  teeth  hard,  and  as  they  did  so, 
lo  !  brass  rods  were  seen  to  drop  on  the  ground 
from  the  mouth  of  one  of  them,  and  the  people 
gave  a  great  shout  for  wonder  at  it. 


88  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

The  princess  was  then  brought  forward,  and  as 
the  young  chief  rose  to  his  feet  he  continued  to 
rub  his  teeth,  and  the  brass  rods  were  heard  to 
tinkle  as  they  fell  to  the  ground.  The  marriage 
was  therefore  duly  proceeded  with,  and  another 
round  of  feasts  followed,  for  the  king  was  rich  in 
flocks  of  goats,  and  sheep,  and  in  well-tilled  fields 
and  slaves. 

But  after  the  first  moon  had  waned  and  gone, 
the  husband  said,  "  Come,  now,  let  us  depart,  for 
Gumbi's  land  is  no  home  for  me." 

And  unknown  to  Gumbi  they  prepared  for 
flight,  and  stowed  their  canoe  with  all  things 
needful  for  a  long  journey,  and  one  night  soon 
after  dark  they  embarked,  and  paddled  down  the 
river.  One  day  the  princess,  while  she  was  seated 
on  her  cushions,  saw  a  curious  nut  floating  near 
the  canoe,  upon  which  she  sprang  into  the  river  to 
obtain  it.  It  eluded  her  grasp.  She  swam  after 
it,  and  the  chief  followed  her  as  well  as  he  was 
able,  crying  out  to  her  to  return  to  the  canoe,  as 
there  were  dangerous  animals  in  the  water.  But 
she  paid  no  heed  to  him,  and  continued  to  swim 
after  the  nut,  until,  when  she  had  arrived  opposite 
a  village,  the  princess  was  hailed  by  an  old 
woman,  who  cried,  "  Ho,  princess,  I  have  got  what 
thou  seekest.  See."  And  she  held  the  nut  up  in 
her  hand.  Then  the  princess  stepped  on  shore, 
and  her  husband  made  fast  his  canoe  to  the  bank. 


KINO   OUMBI  AND  HIS  LOST  DAUGHTER  89 

"  Give  it  to  me,"  demanded  the  princess,  holding 
out  her  hand. 

"  There  is  one  thing  thou  must  do  for  me  before 
thou  canst  obtain  it." 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  she  asked. 

"Thou  must  lay  thy  hands  upon  my  bosom  to 
cure  me  of  my  disease.  Only  thus  canst  thou 
have  it,"  the  old  woman  said. 

The  princess  laid  her  hands  upon  her  bosom,  and 
as  she  did  so  the  old  woman  was  cured  of  her 
illness. 

"  Now  thou  mayest  depart  on  thy  journey,  but 
remember  what  I  tell  thee.  Thou  and  thy 
husband  must  clino;  close  to  this  side  of  the  river 
until  thou  comest  abreast  of  an  island  which  is  in 
the  middle  of  the  entrance  to  a  o-reat  lake.  For 
the  shore  thou  seekest  is  on  this  side.  Once  there 
thou  wilt  find  peace  and  rest  for  many  years.  But 
if  thou  o-oest  to  the  other  side  of  the  river  thou 
wilt  be  lost,  thou  and  thy  husband." 

Then  they  re-embarked,  and  the  river  ran 
straight  and  smooth  before  them.  After  some 
days  they  discovered  that  the  side  they  were  on 
was  uninhabited,  and  that  their  provisions  were 
exhausted,  but  the  other  side  was  cultivated,  and 
possessed  many  villages  and  plantations.  For- 
getting the  advice  of  the  old  woman,  they  crossed 
the  river  to  the  opposite  shore,  and  they  admired 
the  beauty  of  the  land,  and  joyed   in  the  odours 


90  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

that  came  from  the  gardens  and  the  plantations, 
and  they  dreamily  listened  to  the  winds  that 
crumpled  and  tossed  the  great  fronds  of  banana, 
and  fancied  that  they  had  seen  no  sky  so  blue. 
And  while  they  thus  dreamed,  lo !  the  river 
current  was  bearing  them  both  swiftly  along,  and 
they  saw  the  island  which  was  at  the  entrance  to 
the  great  lake,  and  in  an  instant  the  beauty  of  the 
land  which  had  charmed  them  had  died  away,  and 
they  now  heard  the  thunderous  booming  of  waters, 
and  saw  them  surging  upward  in  great  sweeps,  and 
one  great  wave  curved  underneath  them,  and  they 
were  lifted  up,  up,  up,  and  dropped  down  into  the 
roaring  abyss,  and  neither  chief  nor  princess  was 
ever  seen  again.  They  were  both  swallowed  up  in 
the  deep. 

"  Is  that  all  ? "  asked  Safeni,  who  had  been 
listening  breathlessly  to  the  story. 

"That  is  all,"  replied  Katembo. 

"  Why,  what  kind  of  a  story  is  this,  that  finishes 
in  that  way  ?  " 

"  It  is  not  mine,"  answered  Katembo.  "  The 
telling  of  it  has  been  according  to  the  words  I 
heard,  and  it  is  not  good  to  alter  a  tale." 

"  Then  what  is  the  object  of  such  a  story  ? " 
demanded  Safeni,  in  an  irritable  tone. 

"  Why,  to  warn  people  from  following  their  incli- 
nations. Did  not  the  girl  find  her  father?  Did 
not  her  father  welcome  her,  and  pardon  the  mother 


KING   QUMBI  AND  HIS  LOST  DAUGHTER  <jl 

for  very  joy  ?  Was  not  her  own  choice  of  a  hus- 
band found  for  her  ?  Was  not  the  young  chief  for- 
tunate in  possessing  such  a  beautiful  wife  ?  Why 
should  they  have  become  discontented  \  Why 
not  have  stayed  at  home  instead  of  wandering  into 
strange  lands  of  which  they  knew  nothing  ?  Did 
not  the  old  woman  warn  them  of  what  would  hap- 
pen, and  point  to  them  how  they  might  live  in 
peace  once  again  ?  But  it  was  all  to  no  purpose. 
We  never  know  the  value  of  anything  until  we 
have  lost  it.  Ruin  follows  the  wilful  always. 
They  left  their  home  and  took  to  the  river,  the 
river  was  not  still,  but  moved  on,  and  as  their 
heads  were  already  full  of  their  own  thoughts, 
they  could  not  keep  advice.  But  Katembo  has 
ended." 


THE   STORY   OF   MARANDA* 


[ASTER,"  said  Ba- 
ruti,  "I  have  been 
trying  hard  to  re- 
call some  of  the 
other  legen,ds  I 
used  to  hear  when 
I  was  very  small, 
and  I  now  recollect 
one,  which  is  not 
very  long,  about 
Maranda,  a  wife  of  one  of  the  Basoko  warriors, 
called  Mafala." 

Maranda1s  father  was  named  Sukila,  and  he  lived 
in  the  village  of  Chief  Busaudiya.  Sukila  owned 
a  fine  large  canoe  and  many  paddles,  which  he  had 
carved  with  his  own  hand.  He  possessed  also  sev- 
eral long  nets  which  he  himself  also  made,  besides 
spears,  knives,  a  store  of  grass-cloths,  and  a  few 
slaves.  He  was  highly  respected  by  his  country- 
men, and  sat  by  the  chief's  side  in  the  council 
place. 


*A  Basoko  Legend,  republished  from  the  "Fortnightly  Magazine" 
by  the  courtesy  of  the  Editor  and  Proprietors. 


THE  STORY  OF  MAR  AN  DA  93 

As  the  girl  grew  to  be  fit  for  marriage,  Mafala 
thought  she  would  suit  him  as  a  wife,  and  went 
and  spoke  of  it  to  Sukila,  who  demanded  a  slave 
girl,  six  long  paddles  ornamented  with  ivory  caps, 
six  goats,  as  many  grass-cloths  as  he  had  fingers 
and  toes,  a  new  shield,  two  axes,  and  two  field- 
hoes.  Mafala  tried  to  reduce  the  demand,  and 
walked  backwards  and  forwards  many  times  to 
smoke  pipes  with  Sukila,  and  get  him  to  be  less 
exacting.  But  the  old  man  knew  his  daughter 
was  worth  the  price  he  had  put  upon  her,  and  that 
if  he  refused  Mafala,  she  would  not  remain  long 
without  a  suitor.  For  a  girl  like  Maranda  is  not 
often  seen  among  the  Basokos.  Her  limbs  were 
round  and  smooth,  and  ended  in  thin,  small  hands 
and  feet.  The  young  men  often  spoke  about  Ma- 
randa's  light,  straight  feet,  and  quick-lifting  step. 
A  boy's  arm  could  easily  enclose  the  slim  waist, 
and  the  manner  in  which  she  carried  her  head, 
and  the  supple  neck  and  the  clear  look  in  her  eyes 
belonged  to  Maranda  only. 

Mafala,  on  the  other  hand,  was  curiously  unlike 
her.  He  always  seemed  set  on  something,  and  the 
lines  between  the  eyebrows  gave  him  a  severe  face, 
not  pleasant  to  see,  and  you  always  caught  some- 
thing in  his  eyes  that  made  you  think  of  the  glitter 
which  is  in  a  serpent's  eye. 

Perhaps  that  was  one  reason  why  Sukila  did  not 
care  to  have  him  for  his  daughter's  husband.     At 


94  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

any  rate,  lie  would  not  abate  his  price  one  grass- 
cloth,  and  at  last  it  was  paid,  and  Maranda  passed 
over  from  her  father's  house  into  that  of  her 
husband. 

Soon  after  the  marriage  Maranda  was  heard  to 
cry  out,  and  it  was  whispered  that  she  had  learned 
much  about  Mafala  in  a  few  days,  and  that  blows 
as  from  a  rod  had  been  heard.  Half  a  moon 
passed  away,  and  then  all  the  village  knew  that 
Maranda  had  fled  to  Busandiya's  house,  because  of 
her  husband's  ill-treatment.  Now  the  custom  in 
such  a  case  is  that  the  father  keeps  his  daughter's 
dowry,  and  if  it  be  true  that  a  wife  finds  life  with 
her  husband  too  harsh  to  be  borne,  she  may  seek 
the  chiefs  protection,  and  the  chief  may  give  her 
to  another  husband  who  will  treat  her  properly. 

But  before  the  chief  had  chosen  the  man  to 
whom  he  would  give  her,  Mafala  went  to  a  croco- 
dile— for  it  turned  out  that  he  was  a  Mganga,  a 
witch-man  who  had  dealings  with  reptiles  on  land, 
as  well  "as  with  the  monsters  of  the  river, — and  he 
bargained  with  it  to  catch  her  as  she  came  to  the 
river  to  wash,  and  carry  her  up  to  a  certain  place 
on  the  river  bank  where  there  was  a  tall  tree  with 
a  large  hole  in  it. 

The  crocodile  bided  his  chance,  and  one  morning, 
when  Maranda  visited  the  water,  he  seized  her  by 
the  hand,  and  swept  her  onto  his  back,  and  car- 
ried her  to  the  hiding-place  in  the  hollow  tree, 


THE  STORY  OF  MARANDA  95 

He  then  left  her  there,  and  swam  down  opposite 
the  village,  and  signalled  to  Mafala  that  he  had 
performed  his  part  of  the  bargain. 

On  the  crocodile's  departure  Maranda  looked 
about  the  hole,  and  saw  that  she  was  in  a  kind  of 
pit,  but  a  long  way  up  the  hollow  narrowed  like 
the  neck  of  a  gourd,  and  she  could  see  foliage  and 


"  SWAM    DOWN   OPPOSITE    THE    VILLAGE.'' 

a  bit  of  sky.  She  determined  to  climb  up,  and 
though  she  scratched  herself  very  much,  she  finally 
managed  to  reach  the  very  top,  and  to  crawl  out- 
side into  the  air.  The  tree  was  very  large  and 
lofty,  and  the  branches  spread  out  far,  and  they 
were  laden  with  the  heavy  fruit  of  which  ele- 
phants are  so  fond.*    At  first  she  thought  that  she 

*  The  jackfruit. 


96  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

could  not  starve  because  of  so  many  of  these  big 
fruit ;  then,  as  they  were  large  and  heavy,  she  con- 
ceived the  idea  that  they  might  be  useful  to  defend 
herself,  and  she  collected  a  great  number  of  them, 
and  laid  them  in  a  heap  over  some  sticks  she  had 
laid  across  the  branches. 

By-and-by  Mafala  came,  and  discovered  her  high 
up  among  the  foliage,  and  after  jeering  at  her, 
began  to  climb  the  tree.  But  when  he  was  only 
half-way  up,  Maranda  lifted  one  of  the  ponderous 
fruit  and  flung  it  on  his  head,  and  he  fell  to  the 
ground  with  his  senses  all  in  a  whirl  and  his  back 
greatly  bruised.  When  he  recovered  he  begged 
the  crocodile  to  help  him,  and  he  tried  to  climb 
up,  but  when  he  had  ascended  but  a  little  way, 
Maranda  dropped  one  of  the  elephant  fruit  fairly 
on  his  snout,  which  sent  him  falling  backwards. 
Mafala  then  begged  two  great  serpents  to  ascend 
and  bring  her  down,  but  Maranda  met  them  with 
the  heavy  fruit  one  after  another,  and  they  were 
glad  to  leave  her  alone.  Then  the  man  departed  to 
seek  a  leopard,  but  while  he  was  absent  Maranda, 
from  her  tree,  saw  a  canoe  on  the  river  with  two 
young  fishermen  in  it,  and  she  screamed  loudly 
for  help.  The  fishermen  paddled  close  ashore  and 
found  that  it  was  Sukila's  daughter,  the  wife  of 
Mafala,  who  was  alone  on  a  tall  tree.  They  waited 
long  enough  to  hear  her  story,  and  then  returned 
to  the  village  to  obtain  assistance. 


THE  STORY  OF  MAR  ANT)  A  97 


Busandiya  was  much  astonished  to  hear  the 
fishermen's  news,  and  forthwith  sent  a  war-canoe 
full  of  armed  men,  led  by  the  father,  Sukila,  to 
rescue  her.  By  means  of  rattan-climbers  they  con- 
trived to  reach  her,  and  to  bring  her  down  safely. 
While  some  of  the  war-party  set  out  to  discover 
Mafala,  the  others  watched  for  the  crocodile  and 
the  two  serpents.  In  a  short  time  the  cruel  man 
was  seen  and  caught,  and  he  was  brought  to  the 
river-side,  bound  with  green  withes.  His  legs  and 
his  arms  were  firmly  tied  together,  and,  after  the 
Basoko  had  made  Maranda  repeat  her  story  from 
the  beginning,  and  Sukila  had  told  the  manner  of 
the  marriage,  they  searched  for  great  stones,  which 
they  fastened  to  his  neck ;  and,  lifting  him  into 
the  war-canoe,  they  paddled  into  the  middle  of  the 
stream,  where  they  sang  a  death-chant ;  after 
which  they  dropped  Mafala  overboard  and  he  was 
never  heard  of  more.  That  is  all  there  is  of  the 
story  of  Maranda. 


THE     STORY     OF    KITINDA    AND    HER 
WISE    DOG 

N  another  night  Ba- 
ruti,  whose  memory 
was  freshened  by 
the  reward  which 
followed  a  story 
worthy  of  being 
written  in  the  Mas- 
ter's book,  told  us 
about  Kitinda  and 
her  wise  dog,  so 
well  indeed  that  by 
common  consent  he 
was  acclaimed  one 
of  the  best  among 
the  story-tellers. 
But  it  was  not  so  well  rehearsed  to  me  while  I 
had  my  pencil  in  hand  as  he  had  delivered  it  at 
the  camp  fire.  It  bothered  him  to  be  asked  to 
dictate  it  a  little  slower  to  me,  and  he  showed 
marked  signs  of  inattention  when  told  to  repeat  a 
sentence  twice  over.  All  I  can  flatter  myself  is 
that  it  contains  the  sense  of  what  was  said. 

Kitinda,  a  woman  of  the  Basoko,  near  the  Aru- 


THE  STORY  OF  KITINDA   AKD  HER    WTSE  DOG     99 

wimi  river,  possessed  a  dog  who  was  remarkable 
for  his  intelligence.  It  was  said  that  he  was  so 
clever  that  strangers  understood  his  motions  as 
well  as  though  he  talked  to  them  ;  and  that  Ki- 
tinda,  familiar  with  his  ways  and  the  tones  of  his 
whines,  his  yelps,  and  his  barks,  could  converse 
with  him  as  easily  as  she  could  with  her  husband. 

One  market-day  the  mistress  and  her  dog  agreed 
to  go  together,  and  on  the  road  she  told  him  all 
she  intended  to  do  and  say  in  disposing  of  her 
produce  in  exchange  for  other  articles  which  she 
needed  in  her  home.  Her  dog  listened  with  sym- 
pathy, and  then,  in  his  own  manner,  he  conveyed 
to  her  how  great  was  his  attachment  to  her,  and 
how  there  never  was  such  a  friend  as  he  could  be ; 
and  he  begged  her  that,  if  at  any  time  she  was  in 
distress,  she  would  tell  him,  and  that  he  would 
serve  her  with  all  his  might.  "  Only,"  he  said, 
"were  it  not  that  I  am  afraid  of  the  effects  of 
being  too  clever,  I  could  have  served  you  oftener 
and  much  more  than  I  have  done." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  said  Kitinda. 

"  Well,  you  know,  among  the  Basoko,  it  is  sup- 
posed, if  one  is  too  clever,  or  too  lucky,  or  too  rich, 
that  it  has  come  about  through  dealings  in  witch- 
craft, and  people  are  burned  in  consequence.  I  do 
not  like  the  idea  of  being  burned — and  therefore  I 
have  refrained  often  from  assisting  you  because  I 
feared  you  could  not  contain  your  surprise,  -and 


100  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

would  chat  about  it  to  the  villagers.  Then  some 
day,  after  some  really  remarkable  act  of  cleverness 
of  mine,  people  would  say,  '  Ha !  this  is  not  a  dog. 
No  dog  could  have  done  that !  He  must  be  a 
demon — or  a  witch  in  a  dog's  hide  ! '  and  of  course 
they  would  take  me  and  burn  me." 

"  Why,  how  very  unkind  of  you  to  think  such 
things  of  me  !  When  have  I  chatted  about  you  ? 
Indeed  I  have  too  many  things  to  do,  my  house- 
work, my  planting  and  marketing  so  occupy  me, 
that  I  could  not  find  time  to  gossip  about  my 
dos;." 

"  Well,  it  is  already  notorious  that  I  am  clever, 
and  I  often  tremble  when  strangers  look  at  and 
admire  me  for  fear  some  muddle-headed  fellow  will 
fancy  that  he  sees  something  else  in  me  more  than 
unusual  intelligence.  What  would  they  say,  how- 
ever, if  they  really  knew  how  very  sagacious  I 
am?  The  reputation  that  I  possess  has  only  come 
through  your  affection  for  me,  but  I  assure  you 
that  I  dread  this  excess  of  affection  lest  it  should 
end  fatally  for  you  and  for  me." 

"  But  are  you  so  much  cleverer  than  you  have 
already  shown  yourself  ?  If  I  promise  that  I  will 
never  speak  of  you  to  any  person  again,  will  you 
help  me  more  than  you  have  done,  if  I  am  in 
distress  ? " 

"  You  are  a  woman,  and  you  could  not  prevent 
yourself  talking  if  you  tried  ever  so  hard." 


the  Story  of  kitinda  and  her  wise  dog  101 

"  Now,  look  you  here,  my  dog.  I  vow  to  you 
that  no  matter  what  you  do  that  is  strange,  I  wish 
I  may  die,  and  that  the  first  animal  I  meet  may 
kill  me  if  I  speak  a  word.  You  shall  see  now 
that  Kitinda  will  be  as  good  as  her  word." 

"  Very  well,  I  will  take  you  at  your  word.  I 
am  to  serve  you  every  time  you  need  help,  and  if 
you  speak  of  my  services  to  a  soul,  you  are  willing 
to  lose  your  life  by  the  first  animal  you  may 
meet." 

Thus  they  made  a  solemn  agreement  as  they 
travelled  to  market. 

Kitinda  sold  her  palm  oil  and  fowls  to  great 
advantage  that  day,  and  in  exchange  received 
sleeping-mats,  a  couple  of  carved  stools,  a  bag  of 
cassava  flour,  two  large  well-baked  and  polished 
crocks,  a  bunch  of  ripe  bananas,  a  couple  of  good 
plantation  hoes,  and  a  big  strong  basket. 

After  the  marketing  was  over  she  collected  her 
purchases  together  and  tried  to  put  them  into  the 
basket,  but  the  bio;  crocks  and  carved  stools  were 
a  sore  trouble  to  her.  She  could  put  the  flour 
and  hoes  and  the  bananas  on  top  with  the  mats 
for  a  cover  very  well,  but  the  stools  and  the  crocks 
were  a  great  difficulty. 

Her  dog  in  the  meantime  had  been  absent,  and 
had  succeeded  in  killing  a  young  antelope,  and  had 
dragged  it  near  her.  He  looked  around  and  saw 
that  the  market  was  over,  and  that  the  people  had 


lo2  my  dark  companions 

returned  to  their  own  homes,  while  his  mistress 
had  been  anxiously  planning  how  to  pack  her 
property. 

He  heard  her  complain  of  her  folly  in  buying 
such  cumbersome  and  weighty  things^and  ask  her- 
self how  she  was  to  reach  home  with  them. 

Pitying  her  in  her  trouble,  the  dog  galloped 
away  and  found  a  man  empty-handed,  before  whom 
he  fawned  and  whose  hands  he  licked,  and  being 
patted  he  clung  to  his  cloth  with  his  teeth  and 
pulled  him  gently  along — wagging  his  tail  and 
looking  very  amiable.  He  continued  to  do  this 
until  the  man,  seeing  Kitinda  fretting  over  her 
difficulty,  understood  what  was  wanted,  and  of- 
fered to  carry  the  stools  and  crocks  at  each  end  of 
his  long  staff  over  his  shoulders  for  a  few  of  the 
ripe  bananas  and  a  lodging.  His  assistance  was 
accepted  with  pleasure,  and  Kitinda  was  thus 
enabled  to  reach  her  home,  and  on  the  way  was 
told  by  the  man  how  it  was  that  he  had  happened 
to  return  to  the  market-place. 

Kitinda  was  very  much  tempted  there  and  then 
to  dilate  upon  her  dog's  well-known  cleverness,  but 
remembered  in  time  her  promise  not  to  boast  of 
him.  When,  however,  she  reached  the  village,  and 
the  housewives  came  out  of  their  houses,  burning 
to  hear  the  news  at  the  market,  in  her  eagerness  to 
tell  this  one  and  then  the  other  all  that  had  hap- 
pened to  her,  and  all  that  she  had  seen  and  heard, 


THE  STORY  OF  KITINDA    AND  HER   WISE  DOG  103 

she  forgot  her  vow  of  the  morning,  and  forthwith 
commenced  to  relate  the  last  wonderful  trick  of 
her  dog  in  dragging  a  man  back  to  the  market- 
place to  help  her  when  she  thought  that  all  her 
profit  in  trade  would  be  lost,  and  when  she  was 
just  about  to  smash  her  nice  crocks  in  her  rage. 


"  HE   TURNED,  AND    RAN    INTO   THE    WOODS 


The  dog  listened  to  her  narrative,  viewed  the 
signs  of  wonder  stealing  over  the  women's  faces, 
heard  them  call  out  to  their  husbands,  saw  the  men 


104  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

advancing  eagerly  towards  them,  saw  them  all  look 
at  him  narrowly,  heard  one  man  exclaim,  "  That 
cannot  be  a  dog !  it  is  a  demon  within  a  dog's  hide. 
He " 

But  the  dog  had  heard  enough.  He  turned, 
and  ran  into  the  woods,  and  was  never  more  seen 
in  that  village. 

The  next  market-day  came  round,  and  Kitinda 
took  some  more  palm  oil  and  a  few  fowls,  and  left 
her  home  to  dispose  of  them  for  some  other  do- 
mestic needs.  When  about  half  way,  her  dog 
came  out  of  the  wood,  and  after  accusing  her  of 
betraying  him  to  her  stupid  countrymen,  thus  re- 
turning evil  for  good,  he  sprang  upon  her  and  tore 
her  to  pieces. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  PRINCE  WHO 
INSISTED  ON  POSSESSING  THE  MOON 

IR,"  said  Baruti,  one 
evening,  "  another 
story  came  to  my 
mind  to-day  wliicli 
\vras  told  to  me  a 
long  time  ago  by  an 
old  man  among  the 
Basoko.  I  doubt 
whether  you  will 
like  it,  but  since 
you  wish  to  hear 
another  legend  of 
my  country  you 
shall  have  the  story  as  it  was  told  to  me." 

The  country  now  inhabited  by  the  Basoko  tribe 
was  formerly  known  as  Bandimba.  A  king  called 
Bahanga  was  its  sole  ruler.  He  possessed  a  house- 
ful of  wives,  but  all  his  children  were  unfortunately 
of  the  female  sex,  which  he  considered  to  be  a  great 
grievance,  and  of  which  he  frequently  complained. 
His  subjects,  on  the  other  hand,  were  blessed  with 
more  sons  than  daughters,  and  this  fact  increased 


106  M?  DARK  COMPANIONS 

the  king's  grief,  and  made  him  envy  the  meanest 
of  his  subjects.  One  day,  however,  he  married 
Baniana,  the  youngest  daughter  of  his  principal 
chief,  and  finally  he  became  the  father  of  a  male 
child,  and  was  very  happy,  and  his  people  rejoiced 
in  his  happiness. 

The  prince  grew  up  to  be  a  marvel  of  strength 
and  beauty,  and  his  father  doted  on  him  so  much, 
that  he  shared  his  power  with  the  boy  in  a  curious 
manner.  The  king  reserved  authority  over  all  the 
married  people,  while  the  prince's  subjects  consisted 
of  those  not  yet  mated.  It  thus  happened  that  the 
prince  ruled  over  more  people  than  his  father, 
for  the  children  were,  of  course,  more  numerous 
than  the  parents.  But  with  all  the  honour  con- 
ferred upon  him  the  prince  was  not  happy.  The 
more  he  obtained,  the  more  he  wished  to  possess. 
His  eyes  had  but  to  see  a  thing  to  make  him  desire 
its  exclusive  possession.  Each  day  he  preferred  one 
or  more  requests  to  his  father,  and  because  of  his 
great  love  for  him,  the  king  had  not  the  heart  to 
refuse  anything  to  him.  Indeed,  he  was  persuaded 
to  bestow  so  many  gifts  upon  his  son  that  he 
reserved  scarcely  anything  for  himself. 

One  day  the  prince  was  playing  with  the  youth 
of  his  court,  and  after  the  sport  retired  to  the 
shade  of  a  tree  to  rest,  aud  his  companions  sat 
down  in  a  circle  at  a  respectful  distance  from  him. 
He  then  felt  a  gush  of  pride  stealing  over  him  as  he 


STORY  OF  THE  PRINCE  AND   THE  MOON     10? 

thought  of  his  great  power,  at  the  number  and 
variety  of  his  treasures,  and  he  cried  out  boastfully 
that  there  never  was  a  boy  so  great,  so  rich  and  so 
favoured  by  his  father,  as  he  had  become.  "  My 
father,"  said  he,  "  can  deny  me  nothing.  I  have 
only  to  ask,  and  it  is  given  unto  me." 

Then  one  little  slender  boy  with  a  thin  voice 
said,  "  It  is  true,  prince.  Your  father  has  been 
very  good  to  you.  He  is  a  mighty  king,  and  he  is 
as  generous  as  he  is  great.  Still,  I  know  of  one 
thing  that  he  cannot  give  you — and  it  is  certain 
that  you  will  never  possess  it." 

"  What  thing  is  that  which  I  may  not  call  my 
own,  when  I  see  it — and  what  is  it  that  is  not  in 
the  king's  power  to  give  me  ?  "  asked  the  prince,  in 
a  tone  of  annoyance. 

"  It  is  the  moon,"  answered  the  little  boy  ;  "  and 
you  must  confess  yourself  that  it  is  beyond  the 
king's  power  to  give  that  to  you." 

"  Do  you  doubt  it  ?  "  asked  the  prince.  "  I  say 
to  you  that  I  shall  possess  it,  and  I  will  go  now 
and  claim  it  from  my  father.  I  will  not  give  him 
any  peace  until  he  gives  it  to  me." 

Now  it  so  happens  that  such  treasures  as  are 
already  ours,  we  do  not  value  so  much  as  those 
which  we  have  not  yet  got.  So  it  was  with  this 
spoiled  prince.  The  memory  of  the  many  gifts  of 
his  father  faded  from  his  mind,  and  their  value 
was  not  to  be  compared  with  this  new  toy — the 


i08  M*  bAttk  COMPANIONS 

moon — which  he  had  never  thought  of  before  and 
which  he  now  so  ardently  coveted. 

He  found  the  king  discussing  important  matters 
with  the  old  men. 

"  Father,"  said  he,  "  just  now,  while  I  was  with 
my  companions  I  was  taunted  because  I  did  not 
have  the  moon  among  my  toys,  and  it  was  said 
that  it  was  beyond  your  power  to  give  it  to  me. 
Now,  prove  this  boy  a  liar,  and  procure  the  moon 
for  me,  that  I  may  be  able  to  show  it  to  them,  and 
glory  in  your  gift." 

"  What  is  it  you  say,  my  son,  you  want  the 
moon  ? "  asked  the  astonished  king. 

"  Yes.     Do  get  it  for  me  at  once,  won't  you  ? " 

"  But,  my  child,  the  moon  is  a  long  way  up. 
How  shall  we  be  ever  able  to  reach  it  ? " 

"  I  don't  know ;  but  you  have  always  been  good 
to  me,  and  you  surely  would  not  refuse  me  this 
favour,  father?" 

"I  fear,  my  own,  that  we  will  not  be  able  to 
give  you  the  moon." 

"  But,  father,  I  must  have  it ;  my  life  will  not  be 
worth  living  without  it.  How  may  I  dare  to  again 
face  my  companions  after  my  proud  boast  before 
them  of  your  might  and  goodness?  There  was  but 
one  thing  that  yonder  pert  boy  said  I  might  not 
have,  and  that  was  the  moon.  Now  my  soul  is 
bent  upon  possessing  this  moon,  and  you  must 
obtain  it  for  me  or  I  shall  die." 


STORY  OF  THE  PRINCE  AND   THE  MOON     109 

"Nay,  my  son,  speak  not  of  death.  It  is  an  ngly 
word,  especially  when  connected  with  my  prince 
and  heir.  Do  you  not  know  yet  that  I  live  only 
for  your  sake  ?  Let  your  mind  be  at  rest.  I  will 
collect  all  the  wise  men  of  the  land  together,  and 
ask  them  to  advise  me.  If  they  say  that  the  moon 
can  be  reached  and  brought  down  to  us,  you  shall 
have  it." 

Accordingly  the  great  state  drum  was  sounded 
for  the  general  palaver,  and  a  score  of  criers  went 
through  the  towns  beating  their  little  drums  as  they 
went,  and  the  messengers  hastened  all  the  wise  men 
and  elders  to  the  presence  of  the  king. 

When  all  were  assembled,  the  king  announced 
his  desire  to  know  how  the  moon  could  be  reached, 
and  whether  it  could  be  shifted  from  its  place  in 
the  sky  and  brought  down  to  the  earth,  in  order 
that  he  might  give  it  to  his  only  son  the  prince. 
If  there  was  any  wise  man  present  who  could  in- 
form him  how  this  could  be  done,  and  would 
undertake  to  bring  it  to  him,  he  would  give  the 
choicest  of  his  daughters  in  marriage  to  him  and 
endow  him  with  great  riches. 

When  the  wise  men  heard  this  strange  proposal, 
they  were  speechless  with  astonishment,  as  no  one 
in  the  Basoko  Land  had  ever  heard  of  anybody 
mounting  into  the  air  higher  than  a  tree,  and  to 
suppose  that  a  person  could  ascend  as  high  as  the 
moon  was,  they  thought,  simple  madness.    Respect 


110  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

for  the  king,  however,  held  them  mute,  though 
what  their  glances  meant  was  very  clear. 

But  while  each  man  was  yet  looking  at  his 
neighbour  in  wonder,  one  of  the  wise  men,  who 
appeared  to  be  about  the  youngest  present,  rose  to 
his  feet  and  said  : 

"  Long  life  to  the  prince  and  to  his  father,  the 
king !  We  have  heard  the  words  of  our  king,  Ba- 
hanga,  and  they  are  good.  I — even  I — his  slave, 
am  able  to  reach  the  moon,  and  to  do  the  king's 
pleasure,  if  the  king's  authority  will  assist  me." 

The  confident  air  of  the  man,  and  the  ring  of 
assurance  in  his  voice  made  the  other  wise  men, 
who  had  been  so  ready  to  believe  the  king  and 
prince  mad,  feel  shame,  and  they  turned  their 
faces  to  him  curiously,  more  than  half  willing 
to  believe  that  after  all  the  thing  was  possible. 
The  king  also  lost  his  puzzled  look,  and  appeared 
relieved. 

"Say  on.  How  may  you  be  able  to  perform 
what  you  promise  ? " 

"  If  it  please  the  king,"  answered  the  man, 
boldly,  "  I  will  ascend  from  the  top  of  the  high 
mountain  near  the  Cataract  of  Panga,  But  I  shall 
first  build  a  high  scaffold  on  it,  the  base  of  which 
shall  be  as  broad  as  the  mountain  top,  and  on  that 
scaffold  I  will  build  another,  and  on  the  second  I 
shall  build  a  third,  and  so  on  and  so  on  until  my 
shoulder  touches  the  moon." 


STORY  OF  THE  PRINCE  AND   THE  MOON      \\\ 

"But  is  it  possible  to- reach  the  moon  in  this 
manner  ? "  asked  the  king  doubtingly. 

"Most  certainly,  if  I  were  to  erect  a  sufficient 
number  of  scaffolds,  one  above  another,  but  it 
will  require  a  vast  quantity  of  timber,  and  a  great 
army  of  workmen.  If  the  king  commands  it,  the 
work  will  be  done." 

"  Be  it  so,  then,"  said  the  king.  "  I  place  at 
your  service  every  able-bodied  man  in  the  king- 
dom." 

"Ah,  but  all  the  men  in  your  kingdom  are  not 
sufficient,  O  king.  All  the  grown-up  men  will  be 
wanted  to  fell  the  trees,  square  the  timber  and 
bear  it  to  the  works ;  and  every  grown-up  woman 
will  be  required  to  prepare  the  food  for  the  work- 
men ;  and  every  boy  must  carry  water  to  satisfy 
their  thirst,  and  bark  rope  for  the  binding  of  the 
timbers;  and  every  girl,  big  and  little,  must  be 
sent  to  till  the  fields  to  raise  cassava  for  food. 
Only  in  this  manner  can  the  prince  obtain  the 
moon  as  his  toy." 

"I  say,  then,  let  it  be  done  as  you  think  it 
ought  to  be  done.  All  the  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren in  the  kingdom  I  devote  to  this  service,  that 
my  only  son  may  enjoy  what  he  desires." 

Then  it  was  proclaimed  throughout  the  wide 
lands  of  the  Bandimba  that  all  the  people  should 
be  gathered  together  to  proceed  at  once  with  the 
work  of  obtaining  the   moon  for  the  king's  son. 


112 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


And  the  forest  was  cut  down,  and  while  some  of 
the  workmen  squared  the  trees,  others  cut  deep 
holes  in  the  ground,  to  make  a  broad  and  sure 
base  for  the  lower  scaffold;  and  the  boys  made 
thousands  of  rope  coils  to  lash  the  timbers 
together,  out  of  bark,  fibre  of  palm,  and  tough 
grass ;  and  the  girls,  big  and  little,  hoed  up  the 
ground  and  planted  the  cassava  shrubs  and  cut- 


"THE  women  kneaded  the  bread." 


tings  from  the  banana  and 
the  corn ;  and  the  women 


cooked    the 


greens, 


and 


for  food  for  the  workmen, 
people  were  made  to  slave 
that  a  spoiled  boy  might 
toy. 

In  a  few  days  the  first  scaffolding  stood  up  as 


the  plantain,  and  sowed 
kneaded  the  bread  and 
roasted  green  bananas 
And  all  the  Bandimba 
hard  every  day  in  order 
have  the  moon  for  his 


STORY  OF  THE  PRINCE  AND   THE  MOON      113 

high  as  the  tallest  trees,  in  a  few  weeks  the  struct- 
ure had  grown  until  it  was  many  arrow-flights  in 
height,  in  two  months  it  was  so  lofty  that  the  top 
could  not  be  seen  with  the  naked  eye.  The  fame 
of  the  wonderful  wooden  tower  that  the  Bandimba 
were  building  was  carried  far  and  wide ;  and  the 
friendly  nations  round  about  sent  messengers  to 
see  and  report  to  them  what  mad  thing  the  Ban- 
dimba were  about,  for  rumour  had  spread  so  many 
contrary  stories  among  people  that  strangers  did 
not  know  what  to  believe.  Some  said  it  was  true 
that  all  the  Bandimba  had  become  mad ;  but  some 
of  those  who  came  to  see  with  their  own  eyes, 
laughed,  while  others  began  to  feel  anxious.  All, 
however,  admired  the  bigness,  and  wondered  at 
the  height  of  the  tower. 

In  the  sixth  month  the  top  of  the  highest 
scaffold  was  so  high  that  on  the  clearest  day 
people  could  not  see  half-way  up;  and  it  was  said 
to  be  so  tall  that  the  chief  engineer  could  tell  the 
day  he  would  be  able  to  touch  the  moon. 

The  work  went  on,  and  at  last  the  engineer 
passed  the  word  down  that  in  a  few  days  more  it 
would  be  finished.  Everybody  believed  him,  and 
the  nations  round  about  sent  more  people  to  be 
present  to  witness  the  completion  of  the  great 
tower,  and  to  observe  what  would  happen.  In 
all  the  land,  and  the  countries  adjoining  it,  there 
was  found  only  one  wise  man  who  foresaw,  if  the 


114 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


moon  was  shifted  out  of  its  place  what  damage 
would  happen,  and  that  probably  all  those  foolish 
people  in  the  vicinity  of  the  tower  would  be 
destroyed.  Fearing  some  terrible  calamity,  he 
proposed  to  depart  from  among  the  Bandimba 
before  it  should  be  too  late.  He  then  placed  his 
family   in    a   canoe,   and,   after    storing    it   with 


IN    THE    N1UHT   FLOATED   DOWN   THE   ARUWIMI. 


sufficient  provisions,  he  embarked,  and  in  the 
night  he  floated  down  the  river  Aruwimi  and  into 
the  big  river,  and  continued  his  journey  night  and 
day  as  fast  as  the  current  would  take  him — far, 
far  below  any  lands  known  to  the  Bandimba. 
A  week  later,  after  the  flight  of  the  wise  man 


sto&t  op  the  prince  and  the  moon    115 

and  his  family,  the  chief  engineer  sent  down 
word  to  the  king  that  he  was  ready  to  take  the 
moon  down. 

"  It  is  well,"  replied  the  king  from  below.  "  I 
will  ascend,  that  I  may  see  how  you  set  about  it." 

Within  twenty  days  the  king  reached  the 
summit  of  the  tower,  and,  standing  at  last  by 
the  side  of  the  engineer,  he  laid  his  hand  upon 
the  moon,  and  it  felt  exceedingly  hot.  Then  he 
commanded  the  engineer  to  proceed  to  take  it 
down.  The  man  put  a  number  of  cool  bark  coils 
over  his  shoulder  and  tried  to  dislodge  it ;  but,  as 
it  was  firmly  fixed,  he  used  such  a  deal  of  force 
that  he  cracked  it,  and  there  was  an  explosion,  the 
fire  and  sparks  from  which  scorched  him.  The 
timber  on  which  the  king  and  his  chiefs  were 
standing  began  to  burn,  and  many  more  bursting 
sounds  were  heard,  and  fire  and  melted  rock  ran 
down  through  the  scaffolding  in  a  steady  stream, 
until  all  the  woodwork  was  ablaze,  and  the  flames 
soared  upward  among  the  uprights  and  trestles  of 
the  wood  in  one  vast  pile  of  fire ;  and  every  man, 
woman,  and  child  was  utterly  consumed  in  a 
moment.  And  the  heat  was  so  great  that  it 
affected  the  moon,  and  a  large  portion  of  it 
tumbled  to  the  earth,  and  its  flowing  hot  materials 
ran  over  the  ground  like  a  great  river  of  fire,  so 
that  most  of  the  country  of  the  Bandimba  was 
burnt  to  ashes.     On  those  who  were  not  smothered 


116  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

by  the  smoke,  nor  burnt  by  the  fire,  and  who  fled 
from  before  the  burning  river,  the  effect  was 
very  wonderful.  Such  of  them  as  were  grown 
up,  male  and  female,  were  converted  into  gorillas, 
and  all  the  children  into  different  kinds  of  long- 
tailed  monkeys. 

The  old  man  who  told  me  this  story  ended  by 
saying  to  us,  who  listened  with  open  mouth  to  his 
words : 

"  Friends,  if  you  doubt  the  truth  of  what  I  have 
said,  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  look  at  the  moon 
when  it  is  full,  and  you  may  then  see  on  a  clear 
night  a  curious  dark  portion  on  its  face,  which  often 
appears  as  though  there  were  peaky  mountains  in 
it,  and  often  the  dark  spots  are  like  some  kind  of 
horned  animals ;  and  then  again,  you  will  often 
fancy  that  on  the  moon  you  see  the  outlines  of  a 
man's  face,  but  those  dark  spots  are  only  the  holes 
made  in  the  moon  by  the  man  who  forced  his  shoul- 
ders through  it.  By  this  you  will  know  that  I  have 
not  lied  unto  you.  Now  ever  since  that  dreadful 
day  when  the  moon  burst  and  the  Bandimba  coun- 
try was  consumed,  parents  are  not  in  the  habit  of 
granting  children  all  they  ask  for,  but  only  such 
things  as  their  age  and  experience  warn  them  are 
good  for  their  little  ones.  And  when  little  chil- 
dren will  not  be  satisfied  by  such  things,  but  fret 
and  pester  their  parents  to  give  them  what  they 
know  will  be  harmful  to  them,  then  it  is  a  custom 


STORY  OF  THE  PRINCE  AND   THE  MOON     119 

with  all  wise  people  to  take  the  rod  to  them,  to 
drive  out  of  their  heads  the  wicked  thoughts." 

"  But,  Baruti,"  said  a  Zanzibari  who  believed 
the  story,  for  had  he  not  often  viewed  the  dark 
spots  on  the  moon,  "  what  became  of  Bahanga  and 
the  little  prince  ?  " 

"  Why,  after  the  engineer  of  the  works,  the  first 
who  died  were  the  king  and  the  prince  whose  folly 
had  brought  ruin  on  the  land." 


HOAV   KIMYERA   BECAME   KING  OF 
UGANDA* 


rADU  was  a  native 
lad  of  Ugand  a, 
who  having  made 
blood  -  brotherhood 
with  a  young  Zan- 
zibari  of  his  own 
age,  asked  permis- 
sion  to  join  our  ex- 
pedition of  1874- 
77.  He  survived 
the  perils  of  the 
descent  of  the  Congo,  and  in  1879  enlisted  again, 
and  served  faithfully  another  term  of  three  years 
in  Africa.  He  afterwards  joined  Mr.  H.  H.  John- 
ston on  his  visit  to  Kilimanjaro,  and  proved  him- 
self as  devoted  to  him  as  he  had  been  for  seven 
years  to  me.  It  was  while  road-making  along  the 
banks  of  the  Congo,  after  becoming  thoroughly 
conversant  with  the  Zanzibari  vernacular,  that  he 
entertained  us  with  his  remarkable  legends.    Next 


*  Republished  from    the  "Fortnightly"  through  the  kindness  of 
its  Editor  and  Proprietors. 


HOW  KIMYERA   BECAME  KING   OF   UGANDA    121 

to  his  countryman  Sabadu  he  was  the  most  enter- 
taining. 

One  of  the  first  tales  he  related  to  us  was  about 
Kimyera,  a  king  of  Uganda,  who  by  his  exploits 
in  hunting  deserves  to  be  called  the  Nimrod  of 
that  country.     It  ran  as  follows  : — 

Many  ages  ago'Uni  reigned  as  king  over 
Unyoro,  a  great  country  which  lies  to  the  north 
and  west  of  Uganda,  One  day  he  took  to  wife 
Wanyana,  a  woman  of  the  neighbouring  kingdom, 
who  on  the  first  night  she  had  been  taken  into  the 
inner  harem  manifested  a  violent  aversion  for  his 
person.  At  that  time  a  man  named  Kalimera,  who 
was  a  dealer  in  cattle,  was  visiting  the  court,  and  had 
already  resided  some  months  there  as  an  honoured 
guest  of  the  king,  on  account  of  his  agreeable 
manners,  and  his  accomplishments  on  the  flute. 
During  his  stay  he  had  not  failed  to  note  the 
beauty  of  the  young  women  who  were  permitted  to 
crowd  around  him  while  he  played ;  but  it  had  long 
been  observed  that  he  had  been  specially  attracted 
by  the  charms  of  Wanyana.  It  was  whispered  by 
a  few  of  the  more  maliciously  disposed  among  the 
women  that  a  meeting  had  taken  place,  and  that 
an  opportunity  had  been  found  by  them  to  inform 
each  other  of  their  mutual  passion.  However  that 
may  be,  King  Uni,  surprised  at  the  dislike  which 
she  manifested  towards  him,  forbore  pressing  her 
for  the  time?  trustfully  believing  that  her  senti- 


122  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

rnents  would  change  for  the  better  after  a  more 
intimate  acquaintance  with  him.  Meantime  he 
built  for  her  a  separate  apartment,  and  palisaded 
its  court  closely  around  with  thick  cane.  His 
visits  were  paid  to  her  on  alternate  days,  and  each 
time  he  brought  some  gift  of  Jbead  or  bark  cloth, 
or  soft,  furry  hide,  in  the  hope  of  winning  her 
favour. 

In  time  she  discovered  that  she  was  pregnant, 
and,  fearing  King  Uni's  wrath,  she  made  a  compact 
with  him  that  if  he  would  abstain  from  visiting 
her  for  one  month  she  would  repay  his  kindness 
with  all  affection.  Uni  gladly  consented  to  this 
proposal,  and  confined  his  attentions  to  sending 
his  pages  with  daily  greetings  and  gifts.  Mean- 
time she  endeavoured  through  her  own  servants 
to  communicate  with  Kalimera,  her  lover,  but, 
though  no  effort  on  her  part  was  wanting,  she 
could  gain  no  news  of  him,  except  a  report  that 
soon  after  she  had  entered  the  harem  of  Uni, 
Kalimera  had  disappeared. 

In  a  few  days  she  was  delivered  of  a  fine  male 
child,  but  as  she  would  undoubtedly  be  slain  by 
the  king  if  the  child  was  discovered,  she  departed 
by  night  with  it,  and  laid  it,  clad  in  fur  adorned 
with  fine  bead-work,  at  the  bottom  of  a  potter's 
pit.  She  then  hastened  to  a  soothsayer  in  the 
neighbourhood,  and  bribed  him  to  contrive  in  some 
way  to  receive  and  rear  her  child  until  he  could  be 


HOW  KIMYERA  BECAME  KING   OF  UGANDA     123 

claimed.  Satisfied  with  his  assurance  that  the 
child  would  be  safe,  Wanyana  returned  to  her 
residence  at  the  court  in  the  same  secret  manner 
that  she  had  left  it. 

Next  morning  Mugema,  the  potter,  was  seen  pass- 
ing the  soothsayer's  door,  and  was  hailed  by  the 
great  witch-finder. 

"  Mugema,"  said  he,  "  thy  pots  are  now  made  of 
rotten  clay.  They  are  not  at  all  what  they  used 
to  be.  They  now  crumble  in  the  hand.  Tell  me 
why  is  this  ?  " 

"  Ah,  doctor,  it  is  just  that.  I  thought  to  bribe 
thee  to  tell  me,  only  I  did  not  wish  to  disturb 
thee." 

"  It  is  well,  Mugema  ;  I  will  tell  thee  why. 
Thou  hast  an  enemy  who  wishes  evil  to  thee,  but 
I  will  defeat  his  projects.  Haste  thou  to  thy  pit, 
and  whatever  living  thing  thou  findest  there,  keep 
it,  and  rear  it  kindly.  While  it  lives  thou  art  safe 
from  all  harm." 

Wondering  at  this  news,  Mugema  departed  from 
the  soothsayer's  house,  and  proceeded  to  the  pit 
where  he  obtained  his  clay.  Peering  softly  over 
the  edge  of  the  pit,  he  saw  a  bundle  of  bark  cloth 
and  fur.  From  its  external  appearance  he  could 
hot  guess  what  this  bundle  might  contain,  but, 
fearing  to  disturb  it  by  any  precipitate  movement, 
he  silently  retreated  from  the  pit,  and  sped  away 
to  tell   his  wife,  as   he  was  in  duty  bound,  and 


124  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

obtain  her  advice  and  assistance,  for  the  wife  in  all 
such  matters  is  safer  than  the  man.  His  wife  on 
hearing  this  news  cried  out  at  him,  saying : 

"  Why,  what  a  fool  thou  art !  Why  didst  thou 
not  do  as  the  soothsayer  commanded  thee  ?  Come, 
I  will  go  with  thee  at  once,  for  my  mind  is  trou- 
bled with  a  dream  which  I  had  last  night,  and  this 
thing  thou  tellest  me  may  have  a  weighty  meaning 
for  us  both." 

Mugema  and  his  wife  hurried  together  towards 
the  clay -pit,  and  as  her  husband  insisted  on  it,  she 
crept  silently  to  its  edge  to  look  down.  At  that 
moment  the  child  uttered  a  ciy  and  moved  the 
clothes  which  covered  it. 

"  Why,  it  is  a  babe,"  cried  the  woman  ;  "  just 
as  I  found  it  in  my  dream.  Hurry,  Mugema. 
Descend  quickly,  and  bring  it  up  to  me  ;  and  take 
care  not  to  hurt  it." 

Mugema  wondered  so  much  at  his  wife's  words 
that  he  almost  lost  his  wits,  but  being  pushed  into 
the  pit  he  mechanically  obeyed,  and  brought  up  the 
bundle  and  its  living  occupant,  which  he  handed 
to  his  wife  without  uttering  a  word. 

On  opening  the  bundle  there  was  discovered 
the  form  of  a  beautiful  and  remarkably  lusty  child, 
of  such  weight,  size,  and  form,  that  the  woman 
exclaimed : 

"  Oh  !  Mugema,  was  ever  anybody's  luck  like 
this  of  ours  ?     My  very  heart  sighed  for  a  child 


MOW  KIMYERA  BECAME  KINO   OF  UGASDA     125 

that  I  could  bring  up  to  be  our  joy,  and  here  the 
good  spirits  have  given  us  the  pick  of  all  the 
world.     Mugema,  thy  fortune  is  made." 

"  But  whose  child  is  it  ? "  asked  Mugema, 
suspiciously. 

"How  can  I  tell  thee  that?  Hadst  thou  not 
brought  the  news  to  me  of  it  being  in  the  pit,  I 
should  have  been  childless  all  my  life.  The  sooth- 
sayer who  directed  thee  hither  is  a  wise  man.  He 
knows  the  secret,  I  warrant  him.  But  come, 
Mugema,  drop  these  silly  thoughts.  What  sayest 
thou  ?  shall  we  rear  the  child,  or  leave  it  here  to 
perish  ? " 

"  All  right,  wife.  If  it  prove  of  joy  to  thee,  I 
shall  live  content." 

Thus  it  was  that  the  child  of  Wanyana  found 
foster-parents,  and  no  woman  in  Unyoro  could  be 
prouder  of  her  child  than  Mugema's  wife  came  to 
be  of  the  foundling.  The  milk  of  woman,  goat,  and 
cow  was  given  to  him,  and  he  throve  prodigiously  ; 
and  when  Mugema  asked  the  soothsayer  what 
name  would  be  fittest  for  him,  the  wise  man  said : 

"  Call  him  Kimyera — the  mighty  one." 

Some  months  after  this,  when  Kimyera  was 
about  a  year  old,  Wanyana  came  to  the  potter's 
house  to  purchase  pots  for  her  household,  and 
while  she  was  seated  in  the  porch  selecting  the 
soundest  among  them,  she  heard  a  child  crying 
within. 


126  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  Ah,  has  thy  wife  had  a  child  lately  ?  I  did  not 
observe  or  hear  when  I  last  visited  thee  that  she 
was  likely  to  become  a  mother." 

"  No,  princess,"  replied  Mugema  ;  "  that  is  the 
cry  of  a  child  I  discovered  in  the  clay-pit  about  a 
year  ago." 

Wanyana's  heart  gave  a  great  jump,  and  for  a 
moment  she  lost  all  recollection  of  where  she  was. 
Recovering  herself  with  a  great  effort,  she  bade 
Musrema  tell  her  all  about  the  incident :  but  while 
he  related  the  story,  she  was  busy  thinking  how 
she  might  assure  herself  of  his  secrecy  if  she 
declared  herself  to  be  the  mother  of  the  child. 

Mugema,  before  concluding  his  story,  did  not 
fail  to  tell  Wanyana  how  for  a  time  he  had  sus- 
pected his  wife  of  having  played  him  falsely,  and 
that  though  he  had  no  grounds  for  the  suspicion 
further  than  that  the  clay -pit  was  his  own  and  the 
child  had  been  found  in  it,  he  was  not  quite  clear 
in  his  mind  yet,  and  he  would  be  willing  to  slave  a 
long  time  for  any  person  who  could  thoroughly 
disabuse  his  mind  of  the  doubt,  as,  with  that  ex- 
ception, his  wife  was  the  cleverest  and  best  woman 
in  Unyoro. 

Wanyana,  perceiving  her  opportunity,  said : 

"  Well,  much  as  I  affected  not  to  know  about 
the  child,  I  know  whose  child  it  is,  and  who  placed 
it  in  the  pit." 

"  Thou,  princess !  "  he  cried. 


MOW  KIMYERA   BECAME  KINO   OF   UGANDA     12? 

"Yes,  and,  if  thou  wilt  take  an  oath  upon  the 
great  Muzimu  to  keep  it  secret,  I  will  disclose  the 
name  of  the  mother." 

"  Thou  hast  my  assurance  of  secrecy  upon  the 
condition  that  the  child  is  not  proved  to  be  my 
wife's.  Whosoever  else's  it  may  be,  matters  not  to 
me  ;  the  child  was  found,  and  is  mine  by  right  of 
the  finder.     Now  name  the  mother,  princess." 

"  Wanyana  ! " 

"  Thine  ? " 

"  Even  so.  It  is  the  offspring  of  fond  love,  and 
Kalimera  of  Uganda  is  his  father.  The  young 
man  belongs  to  one  of  the  four  royal  clans  of 
Uganda,  called  the  Elephant  clan.  He  is  the 
youngest  son  of  the  late  king  of  Uganda.  To  him, 
on  his  father's  death,  fell  his  mother's  portion,  a 
pastoral  district  rich  in  cattle  not  far  from  the  fron- 
tier of  Unyoro.  It  was  while  he  drove  fat  herds 
here  for  sale  to  Uni  that  he  saw  and  loved  me,  and 
I  knew  him  as  my  lord.  Dreading  the  king's 
anger,  he  fled,  and  I  was  left  loveless  in  the  power 
of  Uni.  One  night  the  child  was  born,  and  in  the 
darkness  I  crept  out  of  the  king's  court,  and  bore 
the  babe  to  thy  pit.  To  the  wise  man  I  confided 
the  secret  of  that  birth.     Thou  knowest  the  rest." 

"  Princess,  my  wife  never  appeared  fairer  to  me 
than  she  does  now,  and  I  owe  the  clear  eye  to  thee. 
Rest  in  peace.  My  wife  loves  the  babe,  let  her 
nurse  it  until  happier  times,  and  I  will  guard  it 


128  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

safe  as  though  it  were  mine  own.  Ay,  the  babe,  I 
feel  assured,  will  pay  me  well  when  he  is  grown. 
The  words  of  the  wise  man  come  home  to  me  now, 
and  I  see  whereby  good  luck  shall  come  to  all.  If 
bone  and  muscle  can  make  a  king,  Kimyera's  future 
is  sure.  But  come  in  to  see  my  wife,  and  to  her 
discretion  and  wisdom  confide  thy  tale  frankly." 

Wanyana  soon  was  hanging  over  her  child,  and, 
amid  tears  of  joy,  she  made  Mugema's  wife  ac- 
quainted with  his  birth,  and  obtained  from  her 
earnest  assurance  that  he  would  be  tenderly  cared 
for,  and  her  best  help  in  any  service  she  could 
perform  for  Kimyera  and  his  mother. 

Great  friendship  sprang  up  between  Princess 
Wanyana  and  the  potter  Mugema  and  his  wife, 
and  she  found  frequent  excuses  for  visiting  the 
fast-crowing  child. 

Through  the  influence  of  the  princess,  the  potter 
increased  in  riches,  and  his  herds  multiplied ;  and 
when  Kimyera  was  grown  tall  and  strong,  he  was 
entrusted  by  his  foster-father  with  the  care  of  the 
cattle,  and  he  gave  him  a  number  of  strong  youths 
as  assistants.  With  these  Kimyera  indulged  in 
manly  games,  until  he  became  wonderfully  dex- 
terous in  casting  the  spear,  and  drawing  the  bow, 
and  in  wrestling.  His  swiftness  exceeded  that  of 
the  fleetest  antelope ;  no  animal  of  the  plain  could 
escape  him  when  he  gave  chase.  His  courage, 
proved    in  the  defence  of  his  charge,  became  a 


HOW  KIMYERA  BECAME  KING   OF  UGANDA     129 

proverb  among  all  who  knew  him.  If  the  cry  of 
the  herdsman  warned  him  that  a  beast  sought  to 
prey  upon  the  cattle,  Kimyera  never  lost  time  to 
put  himself  in  front,  and,  with  spear  and  arrow, 
he  often  became  victor. 

With  the  pride  becoming  the  possessor  of  so 
many  admirable  qualities,  he  would  drive  his  herds 
right  through  the  corn-fields  of  the  villagers,  and 
to  all  remonstrances  he  simply  replied  that  the 
herds  belonged  to  Wanyana,  favourite  wife  of  Uni. 
The  people  belonged  to  her  also,  as  well  as  their 
corn,  and  who  could  object  to  Wanyana's  cattle 
eating  Wanyana's  corn  ? 

As  his  reputation  for  strength  and  courage  was 
well  known,  the  villagers  then  submissively  per- 
mitted him  to  do  as  he  listed. 

As  he  grew  up  in  might  and  valour,  Uni's  re- 
gards cooled  towards  Wanyana,  and,  as  she  was 
not  permitted  that  freedom  formerly  enjoyed  by 
her,  her  visits  to  Kimyera  ceased.  Mugema  sym- 
pathised with  the  mother,  and  contrived  to  send 
Kimyera  with  pots  to  sell  to  the  people  of  the 
court,  with  strict  charge  to  discover  every  piece 
of  news  relating  to  the  Princess  Wanyana.  The 
mother's  heart  dilated  with  pride  every  time  she 
saw  her  son,  and  she  contrived  in  various  ways  to 
lengthen  the  interview.  And  each  time  he  re- 
turned to  his  home  he  carried  away  some  gift  from 
Wanyana,  such  as  leopard-skins,  strings  of  beast 


130  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

claws,  beads,  and  crocodile-teeth,  girdles  of  white 
monkey-skin,  parcels  of  ground  ochre,  or  cam- 
wood, or  rare  shells,  to  show  Mugema  and  his 
wife.  And  often  he  used  to  say,  "Wanyana 
bade  me  ask  you  to  accept  this  gift  from  her  as  a 
token  of  her  esteem,"  showing  them  similar 
articles. 

His  mother's  presents  to  him  in  a  short  time 
enabled  him  to  purchase  two  fine  large  dogs — one 
was  black  as  charcoal,  which  was  named  by  him 
Msigissa,  or  "  Darkness,"  the  other  was  white  as 
a  cotton  tuft,  and  called  Sema-girnbi,  or  "  Wood- 
burr."  You  must  know  that  it  is  because  of  the 
dog  Darkness,  that  the  Baboon  clan  of  Uganda 
became  so  attached  to  black  dogs,  by  which  they 
perpetuate  the  memory  of  Kimyera. 

When  he  had  become  the  owner  of  Darkness  and 
Wood-burr,  he  began  to  absent  himself  from  home 
for  longer  periods,  leaving  the  herds  in  charge  of 
the  herdsmen.  With  these  he  explored  the  plains, 
and  hills,  and  woods  to  a  great  distance  from  his 
home.  Sometimes  he  would  be  absent  for  weeks, 
causing  great  anxiety  to  his  kind  foster-parents. 
The  further  he  went  the  more  grew  his  passion  to 
know  what  lay  beyond  the  furthest  ridge  he  saw, 
which,  when  discovered,  he  would  be  again 
tempted  to  explore  another  that  loomed  in  the 
far  distance  before  him.  With  every  man  he  met 
he    entered    into    conversation,    and    obtained    a 


110W  KIMYERA  BECAME  KING  OF  UGANDA    131 

various  knowledge  of  things  of  interest  relating  to 
the  country,  the  people,  and  the  chiefs.  In  this 
manner  before  many  months  he  had  a  wide  know- 
ledge of  every  road  and  river,  village  and  tribe, 
in  the  neighbouring  lands. 

On  his  return  from  these  daring  excursions,  he 
would  be  strictly  questioned  by  Mugema  and  his 
wife  as  to  what  he  had  been  doing,  but  he  evaded 
giving  the  entire  truth  by  rehearsing  the  hunting 
incidents  that  attended  his  wanderings,  so  that  they 
knew  not  the  lands  he  had  seen,  nor  the  distances 
that  he  travelled.  However,  being  uneasy  in  their 
minds  they  communicated  to  Wanyana  all  that 
was  related  to  them  and  all  they  suspected. 
Wanyana  then  sought  permission  to  pay  a  visit 
to  the  potter  and  his  wife,  and  during  the  visit  she 
asked  Kimyera,  "  Pray  tell  me,  my  son,  whither 
dost  thou  travel  on  these  long  journeys  of  thine 
to  seek  for  game  ?  " 

"  Oh !  I  travel  far  through  woods,  and  over 
grassy  hills  and  plains." 

"  But  is  it  in  the  direction  of  sunrise,  or  sunset, 
is  it  north  or  is  it  south  of  here  ? " 

To  which  he  replied  :  "  I  seek  game  generally 
in  the  direction  whence  the  sun  rises." 

"  Ah  !  "  said  Wanyana.  "  In  that  way  lies 
Ganda,  where  thy  father  lives,  and  whence  he 
came  in  former  days  to  exchange  cattle  for  salt 
and  hoes." 


132  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  My  father  !  What  may  be  my  father's  name, 
mother  ? " 

"  Kalimera." 

"  And  where  did  he  live  ?  " 

"  His  village  is  called  Willimera,  and  is  near  the 
town  of  Bakka." 

"  Bakka !  I  know  the  town,  for  in  some  of  my 
journeys  I  entered  a  long  way  into  Uganda,  and 
have  chased  the  leopard  in  the  woods  that  border 
the  stream  called  Myanja,  and  over  the  plains 
beyond  the  river  many  an  antelope  has  fallen  a 
victim  to  my  spear." 

"It  is  scarcely  credible,  my  son." 

"  Nay,  but  it  is  true,  mother." 

"  Then  thou  must  have  been  near  Willimera  in 
that  case,  and  it  is  a  pity  that  thou  shouldst  not 
have  seen  thy  father,  and  been  received  by  him." 

A  few  days  later  Kimyera  slung  his  knitted 
haversack  over  his  shoulder,  and  with  shield,  two 
spears,  and  his  faithful  dogs  Darkness  and  Wood- 
burr,  he  strode  out  of  the  potter's  house,  and  set 
his  face  once  more  towards  the  Myanja  river.  At 
the  first  village  across  the  stream  he  questioned 
the  natives  if  they  knew  Willimera,  and  was  told 
that  it  was  but  eight  hours  east.  The  next  day 
he  arrived,  and  travelled  round  the  village,  and 
rested  that  night  at  the  house  of  one  of  the  herds- 
men of  Kalimera.  He  made  himself  very  agree- 
able to  his  host,  and  from  him  he  received  the 


HOW  KIMYERA  BECAME  KINO   OF  UGANDA    133 

fullest  information  of  all  matters  relating  to  his 
father. 

The  next  day  he  began  his  return  to  Unyoro, 
which  he  reached  in  two  weeks.  He  told  Mugema 
and  his  foster-mother  of  his  success,  and  they  sent 
a  messenger  to  apprise  Wanyana  that  Kimyera 
had  returned  home. 


KIMYERA    SETTING    OUT    FOR    UOANUA. 


Wanyana,  impatient  to  learn  the  news,  arrived 
that  night  at  Mugema's  house,  and  implored  Kim- 
yera  to  tell  her  all  that  he  had  heard  and  seen. 


134  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  In  brief,  it  is  this,"  replied  Kimyera.  "  I  now 
know  to  a  certainty  where  Kalimera  lives.  I  have 
gone  round  the  village,  I  know  how  many  natives 
are  in  it,  how  many  herds  of  cattle,  and  how  many 
herdsmen  and  slaves  he  has.  Kalimera  is  well. 
All  these  I  learned  from  one  of  his  chief  herdsmen 
with  whom  I  rested  a  night.  I  came  here  straight 
to  let  thee  and  my  foster-parents  know  it." 

"  It  is  very  well,  my  son.  Now,  Mugema,  it  is 
time  to  move,"  she  said  to  the  potter.  "  Uni  daily 
becomes  more  intolerable  to  me.  I  never  have  yet 
mated  with  him  as  his  wife,  and  I  have  been  true 
to  the  one  man  who  seemed  to  me  to  be  the  comeli- 
est  of  his  kind.  Now  that  I  know  Kalimera  lives, 
my  heart  has  gone  to  him,  though  my  body  is  here. 
Mugema,  speak,  my  friend." 

"  Wanyana,  my  wit  is  slow  and  my  tongue  is 
heavy.  Thou  knowest  my  circumstances.  I  have 
one  wife,  but  many  cattle.  The  two  cows,  Namala 
and  Nakaombeh,  thou  gavest  me  first,  I  possess 
still.  Their  milk  has  always  been  abundant  and 
sweet.  Namala  has  sufficed  to  nourish  Kimyera 
into  perfect  lustiness  and  strength;  Nakaombeh 
gives  more  than  will  feed  my  wife  and  I.  Let 
Kimyera  take  his  flute,  his  dogs,  Darkness  and 
Wood-burr,  his  spears  and  shield ;  Sebarija,  my 
cowherd,  who  taught  Kimyera  the  flute,  will  also 
take  his  flute  and  staff,  and  drive  Namala  and 
Nakaombeh.     My  wife  will  carry  a  few  furs,  some 


HOW  KIMYERA   BECAME  KING   OF   UGANDA     135 

of  the  spoils  won  by  Kimyera's  prowess ;  and, 
lo !  I  and  my  family  will  follow  Wanyana." 

"  A  true  friend  thou  hast  been  to  me  and  mine, 
Mugema  !  We  will  hence  before  dawn.  In  Willi- 
mera  thou  shalt  receive  tenfold  what  thou  leavest 
here.  The  foundling  of  the  clay-pit  has  grown  tall 
and  strong,  and  at  last  he  has  found  the  way  to 
his  father  and  his  father's  kindred." 

And  as  Wanyana  advised,  the  journey  was 
undertaken  that  night,  and  before  the  sun  arose 
Wanyana,  Mugema  and  his  wife,  the  slave  Sebarija 
driving  the  two  cows,  Namala  and  Nakaombeh, 
were  far  on  their  way  eastward,  Kimyera  and  his 
two  dogs,  Darkness  and  Wood-burr,  preceding  the 
emigrants  and  guiding  the  way. 

The  food  they  took  with  them  sustained  them 
for  two  days ;  but  on  the  third  day  they  saw  a 
lonely  buffalo,  and  Kimyera,  followed  by  Mugema 
and  Sebarija,  chased  him.  The  buffalo  was  un- 
commonly wild,  and  led  them  a  long  chase,  far  out 
of  sight  of  the  two  women.  Then  Mugema  reflected 
that  they  had  done  wrong  in  thus  leaving  the  two 
women  alone,  and  called  out  to  Sebarijo  to  hurry 
back,  and  to  look  after  the  women  and  two  cows. 
Not  long  after,  Darkness  fastened  his  fangs  in  the 
buffalo,  until  Wood-burr  came  up  and  assisted  him 
to  bring  it  to  the  ground,  and  there  they  held  him 
until  Kimyera  gave  him  his  death-stroke.  The 
two  men   loaded   themselves  with  the  meat,  and 


136  my  dark  companions 

returned  to  the  place  where  they  had  left,  but 
alas  !  they  found  no  traces  of  the  two  women,  nor 
of  Sebarija  and  the  two  cows. 

Day  after  day  Kimyera  and  Mugema  hunted  all 
around  the  country  for  news  of  the  missing  party, 
until,  finally,  to  their  great  sorrow,  they  were 
obliged  to  abandon  the  search,  and  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  it  was  best  for  them  to  continue 
their  journey  and  trust  to  chance  for  the  knowledge 
they  desired. 

Near  Ganda  another  buffalo  was  sighted  by 
Kimyera,  and,  bidding  Mugema  remain  at  the 
first  house  he  came  to,  he  went  after  it  with  his 
dogs.  The  buffalo  galloped  far,  and  near  noon  he 
stood  still  under  the  shelter  of  a  rock.  Kimyera 
bounded  to  the  top,  and,  exerting  all  his  strength, 
he  shot  his  spear  clean  through  the  back  of  the 
animal.  That  rock  is  still  shown  to  strangers  as 
the  place  where  Kimyera  killed  the  first  game  in 
Uganda,  and  even  the  place  where  he  stood  may 
be  seen  by  the  marks  of  his  feet  which  were  im- 
pressed on  it.  While  resting  on  the  rock  he  saw 
a  woman  pass  near  by  with  a  gourd  of  water.  He 
called  out  to  her,  and  begged  for  a  drop  to  allay 
his  thirst.  She  smilingly  complied,  as  the  stran- 
ger was  comely  and  his  manner  pleasant.  They 
entered  into  conversation,  during  which  he  learned 
that  she  belonged  to  Ganda,  and  served  as  maid 
to  Queen  Naku,  wife  of  Sebwana,  and  that  Naku 


HOW  KIMYERA   BECAME  KINO   OF  UGANDA     137 


was   kiud    to   strangers,  and   was  famed   for  her 
hospitality  to  them. 

"  Dost  thou  think  she  will  be  kind  to  me  ? " 
asked  Kimyera.  "  I  am  a  native  of  Unyoro,  and  I 
am  seeking  a  house  where  I  may  rest." 


KIMYERA    ASKFXO    FOR    WATER. 


To  which  the  maid  replied  :  "  It  is  the  custom 
of  Naku,  and,  indeed,  of  all  the  princes  of  Ganda, 
to  entertain  the  stranger  since,  in  the  far  olden 
times,  the  first  prince  settled  in  this  laud  in  which 
he  was  a  stransrer.  But  what  may  that  be  which 
is  secured  in  thy  girdle  ?  " 

"  That  is  a  reed  flute  on  which  I  imitate  when 
alone  the  songs  of  such  birds  as  sound  sweetest  to 
me." 


138  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  And  art  thou  clever  at  it  ?  "  asked  the  maid. 

"  Be  thou  judge,"  he  said ;  and  forthwith  blew 
on  his  flute  until  the  maid  marvelled  greatly. 

When  he  had  ended,  she  clapped  her  hands 
gaily  and  said : 

"  Thou  wilt  be  more  than  welcome  to  Naku  and 
her  people.  Haste  and  follow  me  that  I  may  show 
thee  to  her,  for  thy  fortune  is  made." 

"  Nay.  I  have  a  companion  not  far  from  here, 
and  I  must  not  lose  him.  But  thou  mayest  say 
thou  hast  met  a  stranger  who,  when  he  has  found 
his  friend,  will  present  himself  before  Queen  Naku 
and  Sebwana  before  sunset." 

The  maid  withdrew  and  Kimyera  rose,  and  cut- 
ting a  large  portion  of  the  meat  he  retraced  his 
steps,  and  sought  and  found  Mugema,  to  whom  he 
told  all  his  adventures. 

After  washing  the  stains  of  travel  and  refreshing 
themselves,  they  proceeded  into  the  village  to  the 
residence  of  the  queen  and  her  consort  Sebwana. 
Naku  was  prepared  by  the  favourable  reports  of 
the  maid  to  receive  Kimyera  kindly,  but  when  she 
saw  his  noble  proportions  and  handsome  figure  she 
became  violently  in  love  with  him,  and  turning  to 
Sebwana  she  said : 

"  See  now,  we  have  guests  of  worth  and  breed- 
ing. They  must  have  travelled  from  a  far  land, 
for  I  have  heard  of  no  tribe  which  could  boast  of 
such  a  youth  as  this.     Let  us  receive  him  and  his 


nOW  KIMYERA   BECAME  KING   OF  UGANDA     139 

old  friend  nobly.  Let  a  house  close  by  our  own 
be  made  ready  for  his  lodging,  and  let  it  be  fur- 
nished with  abundance  of  food,  with  wine  *  and 
milk,  bananas  and  yams,  water  and  fuel,  and  let 
nothing  be  lacking*  to  show  our  esteem  for  them." 

Sebwana  gave  orders  accordingly  and  proceeded 
to  select  a  fit  house  as  a  lod<nno;  for  the  quests. 

Then  Naku  said  :  "  I  hear  that  thou  art  skilled 
in  music.  If  that  is  the  instrument  in  thy  girdle 
with  which  thou  hast  delighted  my  maid,  I  should 
be  pleased  to  hear  thee." 

"  Yes,  Queen  Naku,  it  is  my  flute ;  and  if  my 
music  will  delight  thee,  my  best  efforts  are  at  thy 
service." 

Then  Kimyera,  kneeling  on  the  leopard  skins 
placed  for  the  convenience  of  himself  and  Mu- 
gema,  took  out  his  flute,  and  after  one  or  two 
flourishes,  poured  forth  such  melodious  sounds  that 
Naku,  unable  to  keep  her  eyes  open,  closed  them 
and  lay  down  with  panting  breasts,  while  her 
senses  were  filled  as  it  were  with  dreams  of  hap- 
pier lands,  and  faces  of  brighter  people  than  ever 
she  knew  in  real  life.  As  he  varied  the  notes,  so 
varied  the  gladsome  visions  of  her  mind.  When 
the  music  gently  vibrated  on  her  ears,  her  body 
palpitated  under  the  influence  of  the  emotions 
which  swayed  her  ;  when  they  became  more  enliv- 
ened she  tossed  her  arms  about,  and  laughed  con- 

*  Banana  wine. 


140  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

vulsively  ;  and  when  the  notes  took  a  solemn  tone, 
she  sighed  and  wept  as  though  all  her  friends  had 
left  her  only  their  tender  memory.  Grieved  that 
Naku  should  suffer,  Kimyera  woke  the  queen 
from  her  sorrowful  condition  with  tones  that  soon 
started  her  to  her  feet,  and  lo,  all  at  once,  those 
who  Avere  present  joined  in  the  lively  dance,  and 
nothing  but  gay  laughter  was  heard  from  them. 
Oh,  it  was  wonderful  what  quick  changes  came 
over  people  as  they  heard  the  flute  of  Kimyera. 
When  he  ceased  people  began  to  look  at  one  an- 
other in  a  foolish  and  confused  way,  as  though 
something  very  strange  had  happened  to  them. 

But  Naku  quickly  recovered,  and  went  to 
Kimyera,  smiling  and  saying: 

"  It  is  for  thee  to  command,  O  Kimyera.  To 
resist  thy  flute  would  be  impossible.  Again  wel- 
come to  Ganda,  and  we  shall  see  if  we  cannot  keep 
thee  and  thy  flute  amongst  us." 

She  conducted  Kimyera  and  his  foster-father 
Mugema  to  their  house.  She  examined  carefully 
the  arrangements  made  by  the  slaves,  and  when 
she  found  anything  amiss  she  corrected  it  with 
her  own  hands.  Before  she  parted  from  them  she 
called  Mugema  aside,  and  questioned  him  further 
respecting  the  youth,  by  which  means  she  obtained 
many  interesting  particulars  concerning  him. 

On  arriving  at  her  own  house  she  called  all  the 
pages  of  the  court  to  her,  and  gave  orders  that  if 


BOW  KIM  YUBA  BECAME  KING  OF  UGANDA    141 

Sebwana  told  them  to  convey  such  and  such  things 
to  the  strangers  next  day,  that  none  of  them 
should  do  so,  but  carry  them  to  the  rear  court 
where  only  women  were  admitted. 

In  consequence  of  this  command  Mugema  and 
Kimyera  found  themselves  deserted  next  day,  and 
not  one  person  went  near  them.  Mugema  there- 
fore sought  an  interview  the  day  after  with  Queen 
Naku  and  said : 

"  The  custom  of  this  country  seems  strange  to 
us,  0  Queen.  On  the  first  day  we  came  thy 
favours  showered  abundance  on  us,  but  on  the  next 
not  a  single  person  showed  his  face  to  us.  Had 
we  been  in  a  wilderness  we  could  not  have  been 
more  alone.  It  is  possible  that  we  may  have 
offended  thee  unknown  to  ourselves.  Pray  ac- 
quaint us  with  our  offence,  or  permit  us  to  depart 
at  once  from  Ganda." 

"Nay,  Mugema,  I  must  ask  thee  to  be  patient. 
Food  ye  shall  have  in  abundance,  through  my 
women,  and  much  more  is  in  store  for  ye.  But 
come,  I  will  visit  the  young  stranger,  and  thou 
shalt  lead  me  to  him." 

Kimyera  had  been  deep  in  thought  ever  since 
he  had  parted  from  Naku,  and  he  had  not  ob- 
served what  Mugema  had  complained  of ;  but  on 
seeing  Naku  enter  his  house,  he  hasted  and  laid 
matting  on  the  floor,  and,  covering  it  with  leopard 
skins,  begged  Naku  to  be  seated  on  them.     He 


142  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

brought  fresh  banana-leaves  in  his  arras,  and 
spread  them  near  her,  on  which  he  arranged  meat 
and  salt,  and  bananas  and  clotted  milk,  and 
kneeled  before  her  like  a  ready  servitor. 

Naku  observed  all  his  movements,  her  admira- 
tion for  his  person  and  graces  of  body  becoming 
stronger  every  minute.  She  peeled  a  mellow  ba- 
nana and  handed  it  to  him,  saying,  "  Let  Kirn- 
yera  taste  and  eat  with  me,  and  I  will  then  know 
that  I  am  in  the  house  of  a  friend." 

Kimyera  accepted  the  gift  with  thanks,  and  ate 
the  banana  as  though  he  had  never  eaten  anything 
so  delicious  in  his  life.  Then  he  also  peeled  a 
beautiful  and  ripe  banana,  and,  presenting  it  to 
her  on  a  fragment  of  green  leaf  with  both  hands, 
said  to  her : 

"  Queen  Naku,  it  is  the  custom  of  my  country 
for  the  master  of  the  house  to  wait  upon  his 
guests.  Wherefore  accept,  O  Queen,  this  banana 
as  a  token  of  friendship  from  the  hands  of  Kim- 
yera." 

The  queen  smiled,  bent  forward  with  her  eyes 
fixed  on  his  own,  and  took  the  yellow  fruit,  and 
ate  it  as  though  such  sweetness  was  not  known  in 
the  banana  land  of  Ganda. 

When  she  had  eaten  she  said : 

"List,  Kimyera,  and  thou,  Mugema,  hearken 
well,  for  I  am  about  to  utter  weighty  words.  In 
Ganda,  since  the  death  of  my  father,  there  has 


HOW  KIMYERA  BECAME  KINO   OF   UGANDA    143 

been  no  king.  Sebwana  is  my  consort  by  choice 
of  the  elders  of  the  land,  but  in  name  only.  He 
is  really  only  my  hate-hiro  (Premier).  But  I  am 
now  old  enough  to  choose  a  king  for  myself,  and 
according  to  custom,  I  may  do  so.  Wherefore  I 
make  known  to  thee,  Mugema,  that  I  have  already 
chosen  my  lord  and  husband,  and  he  by  due  right 
must  occupy  the  chair  of  my  father,  the  old  king 
who  is  dead.  I  have  said  to  myself  since  the  day 
before  yesterday  that  my  lord  and  husband  shall 
be  Kimyera." 

Both  Kimyera  and  Mugema  prostrated  them- 
selves three  times  before  Naku,  and,  after  the 
youth  had  recovered  from  his  confusion  and  sur- 
prise, he  replied : 

"  But,  Queen  Naku,  hast  thou  thought  what  the 
people  will  say  to  this  ?  May  it  not  be  that  they 
will  ask,  'Who  is  this  stranger  that  he  should 
reign  over  us  ? '  and  they  will  be  wroth  with  me 
and  try  to  slay  me  ?  " 

"  Nay.  For  thou  art  my  father's  brother's  son, 
as  Mugema  told  me,  and  my  father  having  left  no 
male  heirs  of  his  body,  his  daughter  may,  if  she 
choose,  ally  herself  with  a  son  of  his  brother. 
Kalimera  is  a  younger  brother  of  my  father. 
Thou  seest,  therefore,  that  thou,  Kimyera,  hast  a 
right  to  the  king's  chair,  if  I,  Naku,  will  it  to 
be  so." 

"  And  how,  Naku,  dost  thou  propose  to  act  ?    In 


144  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS    . 

thy  cause  my  arm  is  ready  to  strike.  Thou  hast 
but  to  speak." 

"  In  this  way.  I  will  now  leave  thee,  for  I  have 
some  business  for  Sebwana.  When  he  has  gone 
I  will  then  send  for  thee,  and  thou,  when  thou 
comest  to  me,  must  say,  '  Naku,  I  have  come. 
What  can  Kimyera  do  for  Queen  Naku  ? '  And  I 
will  rise  and  say,  'Kimyera,  come  and  seat  thyself 
in  thy  father's  brother's  chair.'  And  thou  wilt 
step  forward,  bow  three  times  before  me,  then  six 
times  before  the  king's  chair,  and,  with  thy  best 
spear  in  hand  and  shield  on  arm,  thou  wilt  pro- 
ceed to  the  king's  chair,  and  turning  to  the  people 
who  will  be  present,  say  in  a  loud  voice  thus  :  •  Lo, 
people  of  Ganda,  I  am  Kimyera,  son  of  Kalimera, 
by  Wanyana  of  Unyoro.  I  hereby  declare  that 
with  her  own  free  will  I  this  day  do  take  Naku, 
my  father's  brother's  daughter,  to  wife,  and  seat 
myself  in  the  king's  chair.  Let  all  obey,  on  pain 
of  death,  the  king's  word.'  " 

"  It  is  well,  Naku  ;  be  it  according  to  thy  wish," 
replied  Kimyera. 

Naku  departed  and  proceeded  in  search  of 
Sebwana ;  and,  when  she  found  him,  she  affected 
great  distress  and  indignation. 

"  How  is  this,  Sebwana  ?  I  gave  orders  that 
our  guests  should  be  tenderly  cared  for  and  sup- 
plied with  every  needful  thing.  But  I  find,  on 
inquiring  this  morning,  that  all  through  yesterday 


HOW  KIM  VERA   BECAME  KINO   OF   UGANDA     145 

they  were  left  alone  to  wonder  at  our  sudden  dis- 
regard for  their  wants.  Haste,  rny  friend,  and 
make  amends  for  thy  neglect.  Go  to  my  fields 
and  plantations,  collect  all  that  is  choicest  for  our 
guests,  lest,  when  they  leave  us,  they  will  proclaim 
our  unkindness." 

Sebwana  was  amazed  at  this  charge  of  neglect, 
and  in  anger  hastened  to  find  out  the  pages.  But 
the  pages,  through  Naku's  good  care,  absented 
themselves,  and  could  not  be  found  ;  so  that  old 
Sebwana  was  obliged  to  depend  upon  a  few 
unarmed  slaves  to  drive  the  cattle  and  carry  the 
choicest  treasures  of  the  queen's  fields  and  planta- 
tions for  the  use  of  the  strangers. 

Sebwana  having  at  last  left  the  town,  Naku 
returned  to  Kimyera,  whom  she  found  with  a  sad 
and  disconsolate  aspect. 

"  Why,  what  ails  thee,  Kimyera  ?  "  she  asked. 
"  The  chair  is  now  vacant.  Arm  thyself  and  follow 
me  to  the  audience  court."  - 

"  Ah,  Naku  !  I  but  now  remembered  that  as 
yet  I  know  not  whether  my  mother  and  good 
nurse  are  alive  or  dead.  They  may  be  waiting  for 
me  anxiously  somewhere  near  the  Myanja,  or  their 
bones  may  be  bleaching  on  one  of  the  great  plains 
we  traversed  in  coming  hither." 

"  Nay,  Kimyera,  my  lord,  this  is  not  a  time  for 
mourning.  Bethink  thee  of  the  present  needs  first. 
The  chair  of  the  king  awaits  thee.  Rise,  and 
10 


146  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

occupy  it,  and  to-morrow  all  Granda  is  at  thy 
service  to  find  thy  lost  mother  and  nurse.  Come, 
delay  not,  lest  Sebwana  return  and  take  vengeance 
on  us  all." 

"  Fear  not,  Naku,  it  was  but  a  passing  fit  of  grief 
which  filled  my  mind.  Sebwana  must  needs  be 
strong  and  brave  to  dispossess  me  when  Naku  is 
on  my  side,"  saying  which  Kimyera  dressed  himself 
in  war-costume,  with  a  crown  of  cock's  tail  feathers 
on  his  head,  a  great  leopard  skin  depending  from 
his  neck  down  his  back,  a  girdle  of  white  monkey 
skin  round  his  waist,  his  body  and  face  brilliantly 
painted  with  vermilion  and  saffron.  He  then 
armed  himself  with  two  bright  shining  spears  of 
great  length,  and  bearing  a  shield  of  dried  elephant 
hide,  which  no  ordinary  spear  could  penetrate,  he 
strode  after  Queen  Naku  towards  the  audience 
court  in  the  royal  palace.  Mugema,  somewhat 
similarly  armed,  followed  his  foster-son. 

As  Kimyera  strode  proudly  on,  the  great  drum 
of  Ganda  sounded,  and  its  deep  tones  were  heard 
far  and  wide.  Immediately  the  populace,  who 
knew  well  that  the  summons  of  the  great  drum 
announced  an  important  event,  hastily  armed 
themselves,  and  filled  the  great  court.  Naku,  the 
queen,  they  found  seated  in  a  chair  alongside  of 
the  king's  chair,  which  was  now  unfilled,  and  in 
front  of  her  was  a  tall  young  stranger,  who  pros- 
trated himself  three  times  before  the  queen.     He 


KIMYERA    CLAIMING    THE    THRONE    OK    OANDA. 


BOW  KIMYERA  BECAME  KING  OF  UGANDA    149 

was  then  seen  bowing  six  times  before  the  empty 
king's  chair.  Rising  to  his  feet,  he  stepped  towards 
it,  and  afterwards  faced  the  multitude,  who  were 
looking  on  wonderingly. 

The  young  stranger,  lifting  his  long  spears  and 
raising  his  shield  in  an  attitude  of  defence,  cried 
out  aloud,  so  that  all  heard  his  voice : 

"  Lo,  people  of  Ganda  !  I  am  Kimyera,  son  of 
Kalimera,  by  Wanyana  of  Unyoro.  I  hereby  de- 
clare that  with  her  own  free  will  I  this  day  do 
take  Naku,  my  father's  brother's  daughter,  to  wife, 
and  seat  myself  in  the  king's  chair.  Let  all  obey, 
on  pain  of  death,  the  king's  word." 

On  concluding  this  address,  he  stepped  back  a 
pace,  and  gravely  sat  in  the  king's  chair.  A  loud 
murmur  rose  from  the  multitude,  and  the  shafts  of 
spears  were  seen  rising  up,  when  Naku  rose  to  her 
feet,  and  said : 

"  People  of  Ganda,  open  your  ears.  I,  Naku, 
the  legitimate  queen  of  Ganda,  hereby  declare  that 
I  have  found  my  father's  brother's  son,  and  I,  this 
day,  of  my  own  free  will  and  great  love  for  him,  do 
take  him  for  my  lord  and  husband.  By  full 
right  Kimyera  fills  the  king's  chair.  I  charge 
you  all  henceforth  to  be  loyal  to  him,  and  him 
only." 

As  she  ended  her  speech  the  people  gave  a  great 
shout  of  welcome  to  the  new  king,  and  they  waved 
their    spears,    and    clashed    them    against    their 


150  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

shields,  thus  signifying  their  willing  allegiance  to 
King  Kiinyera. 

The  next  day  great  bodies  of  strong  men  were 
despatched  in  different  directions  for  the  king's 
mother  and  his  nurse,  and  for  Sebarija  and  the  two 
cows,  Namala  and  Nakaombeh.  If  alive  they  were 
instructed  to  convey  them  with  honour  and  care  to 
Ganda,  and  if  any  fatal  misadventure  had  happened 
to  them,  their  remains  were  to  be  borne  with  all 
due  respect  to  the  king. 

Sebwana,  meanwhile,  had  started  for  the  planta- 
tions, and  hearing  the  thunder  of  the  great  drum, 
divined  that  Naku  had  deposed  him  in  favour  of 
the  young  stranger.  To  assure  himself  of  the  fact, 
he  sent  a  confidential  slave  to  discover  the  truth  of 
the  matter,  while  he  sought  a  place  where  he  could 
await,  unobserved,  the  return  of  his  messenger. 
When  his  slave  came  back  to  him  he  learned  what 
great  event  had  occurred  during  his  short  absence, 
and  that  his  power  had  been  given  to  another. 
Knowing  the  fate  attending  those  thus  deposed,  he 
secretly  retired  to  the  district  that  had  given  him 
birth,  where  he  lived  obscure  and  safe  until  he  died 
at  a  good  old  age. 

After  some  days  Sebarija  and  Mugema's  wife, 
and  the  two  cows  Namala  and  Nakaombeh,  were 
found  by  tbe  banks  of  My  an  j  a,  near  a  rocky  hill 
which  contained  a  cave,  whither  they  had  retired 
to  seek  a  dwelling-place  until  news  could  be  found 


HOW  KIMYERA  BECAME  KINO   OF  UGANDA     151 

of  Mugema  and  Kimyera.  But  Wanyana,  the 
king's  mother,  while  gathering  fuel  near  the  cave 
during  the  absence  of  Sebarija  and  the  potter's 
wife,  had  been  fatally  wounded  by  a  leopard,  before 
her  cries  brought  Sebarija  to  her  rescue.  A  short 
time  after  she  had  been  taken  into  the  cave  she  had 
died  of  her  wounds,  and  her  body  had  been  folded 
in  such  furs  and  covering  as  her  friends  possessed, 
that  Kimyera,  on  his  return,  might  be  satisfied  of 
the  manner  of  her  death. 

Kimyera,  accompanied  by  his  wife  Naku  and  old 
Mugema,  set  out  from  Gauda  with  a  great  escort 
to  receive  the  long-lost  couple  and  the  remains  of 
Wanyana.  Mugema  rejoiced  to  see  his  old  wife 
once  more,  though  he  deeply  regretted  the  loss  of 
his  friend  the  princess.  As  for  the  king,  his  grief 
was  excessive,  but  Naku,  with  her  loving  ways, 
assisted  him  to  bear  his  great  misfortune.  A 
period  of  mourning,  for  an  entire  moon,  was 
enjoined  on  all  the  people,  after  which  a  great 
mound  was  built  at  Kagoma  over  the  remains  of 
the  unfortunate  princess,  and  Sebarija  was  duly 
installed  as  keeper  of  the  monument.  Ever  since 
that  day  it  has  become  the  custom  to  bury  the 
queen-mothers  near  the  grave  of  Wanyana,  and  to 
appoint  keepers  of  the  royal  cemetery  in  memory 
of  Sebarija,  who  first  occupied  that  post. 

While  he  lived  Sebarija  was  honoured  with  a 
visit,   on    the  first   day  of  every  alternate   moon, 


152  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

from  Kimyera,  who  always  brought  with  him  a 
young  buffalo  as  a  gift  to  the  faithful  cowherd. 
During  these  days  the  king  and  Sebarija  were 
accustomed  to  play  their  flutes  together  as  they 
did  in  the  old  time,  and  their  seats  were  on  mats 
placed  on  top  of  the  mound,  while  the  escort  and 
servants  of  the  king  and  queen  sat  all  round  the 
foot  of  it,  and  this  was  the  manner  in  which  Wan- 
yana's  memory  was  honoured  during  her  son's  life. 

Kimyera  finally  settled  with  Queen  Naku  at 
Birra,  where  he  built  a  large  town.  Mugema  and 
his  wife,  with  their  two  cows  Namala  and  Naka- 
ombeh,  lived  near  the  palace  for  many  years,  until 
they  died. 

Darkness  and  Wood-burr  accompanied  the  king 
on  many  a  hunt  in  the  plains  bordering  the  Myanja, 
in  the  woods  of  Ruwambo,  and  along  the  lake- 
lands which  look  towards  Bussi ;  and  they  in  their 
turn  died  and  were  honourably  interred  with  many 
folds  of  bark-cloth.  Queen  Naku,  after  giving 
birth  to  three  sons,  died  during  the  birth  of  her 
fourth  child,  and  was  buried  with  great  honour 
near  Birra,  and  finally,  after  living  to  a  great  old 
age,  the  hunter  king,  Kimyera,  died,  mourned  by 
all  his  people. 


THE  LEGEND  OF  THE  LEOPARDESS 
AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS,  DOG  AND 
JACKAL 

T^HE  following  legend 
was  also  told  by  Kadu 
as  we  approached  Isan- 
gila  cataract. 

Long  ago,  in  the 
early  age  of  Uganda, 
a  leopardess,  in 
want  of  a  ser- 
vant to  do  chores 
in  her  den,  was 
solicited  by  a 
jackal  to  engage 
him  to  perform  that  duty.  As  Jackal  had  a  very 
suspicious  appearance,  with  his  ears  drawn  back, 
and  his  furtive  eyes,  and  a  smile  which  always 
seemed  to  be  a  leer,  the  Leopardess  consulted  with 
Dog,  whom  she  had  lately  hired  as  her  steward,  as 
to  the  propriety  of  trusting  such  a  cunning-looking 
animal. 

Dog  trotted  out  to  the  entrance  of  the  den  to 
examine  the  stranger  for  himself,  and,  after  close 
inspection  of  him,  asked   Jackal   what  work   he 


154  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

could  do.  Jackal  replied  humbly  and  fawningly, 
and  said  that  he  could  fetch  water  from  the  brook, 
collect  fuel,  sweep  out  the  house,  and  was  willing, 
if  necessary,  to  cook  now  and  then,  as  he  was  not 
a  novice  in  the  art  of  cooking ;  and,  looking  at 
Leopardess,  "  I  am  very  fond  of  cubs,  and  am  very 
clever  in  nursing  them."  Mistress  Leopardess, 
on  hearing  this,  seemed  to  be  impressed  with  the 
abilities  of  Jackal,  and,  without  waiting  for  the 
advice  of  Dog,  engaged  him  at  once,  and  said : 

"  Jackal,  you  must  understand  that  my  custom 
is  to  feed  my  servants  well.  What  is  left  from 
my  table  is  so  abundant  that  I  have  heard  no 
complaints  from  any  who  have  been  with  me. 
Therefore  you  need  fear  no  starvation,  but  while 
you  may  depend  upon  being  supplied  with  plenty 
of  meat,  the  bones  must  not  be  touched.  Dog 
shall  be  your  companion,  but  neither  he  nor  any- 
one else  is  permitted  to  touch  the  bones." 

"  I  shall  be  quite  content,  Mistress  Leopardess. 
Meat  is  good  enough  for  me,  and  for  good  meat 
you  may  depend  upon  it  I  shall  give  good  work." 

The  household  of  Mistress  Leopardess  was  com- 
pleted ;  she  suffered  no  anxiety,  and  enjoyed  her- 
self in  her  own  way.  The  chase  was  her  great 
delight.  The  forest  and  plains  were  alive  with 
game,  and  each  morning  at  sunrise  it  was  her  cus- 
tom to  set  out  for  the  hunt,  and  scarcely  a  day 
passed  but  she  returned  with  sufficient  meat  to 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS    155 

fatten  her  household.  Dog  and  Jackal  expressed 
themselves  delighted  with  the  luscious  repasts 
which  they  enjoyed,  and  a  sleek  roundness  wit- 
nessed that  they  fared  nobly.  But  as  it  frequently 
happens  with  people  who  have  everything  they 
desire,  Dog,  in  a  short  while,  became  more  nice 
and  fastidious  in  his  tastes.  He  hankered  after 
the  bones  which  were  forbidden  him,  and  was 
heard  to  sigh  deeply  whenever  Mistress  Leopardess 
collected  the  bones  and  stored  them  in  the  interior, 
and  his  eyes  became  filled  with  tears  as  he  eyed 
the  rich  morsels  stowed  away.  His  feelings  at 
last  becoming  intolerable,  he  resolved  to  appeal  to 
his  mistress  one  day,  as  she  appeared  to  be  in  a 
more  amiable  mood  than  usual,  and  said : 

"  Mistress,  thanks  to  you,  the  house  is  always 
well  supplied  with  meat,  and  none  of  your  servants 
have  any  reason  to  think  that  they  will  ever  suffer 
the  pangs  of  hunger ;  but,  speaking  for  myself, 
mistress  mine,  I  wish  for  one  thing  more,  if  you 
will  be  so  good  as  to  grant  it." 

"  And  what  may  that  be,  greedy  one  ? "  asked 
Leopardess. 

"  Well,  you  see,  mistress,  I  fear  you  do  not  un- 
derstand the  nature  of  dogs  very  well.  You  must 
know  dogs  delight  in  marrow,  and  often  prefer  it 
to  meat.  The  latter  by  itself  is  good,  but  how- 
ever plentiful  and  good  it  may  be,  without  an 
occasional    morsel    of   marrow   it   is    apt   to    pall. 


156  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Dogs  also  love  to  sharpen  their  teeth  on  bones 
and  screw  their  tongues  within  the  holes  for  the 
sake  of  the  rich  juice.  By  itself,  marrow  would 
not  fatten  my  ribs;  but  meat  with  marrow  is 
most  delectable.  Now,  good  mistress,  seeing  that 
I  have  been  so  faithful  in  your  service,  so  docile 
and  prompt  to  do  your  bidding,  will  you  not  be 
gracious  enough  to  let  me  gnaw  the  bones  and 
extract  the  marrow  ?  " 

"  No,"  roared  Leopardess  decisively,  "  that  is 
positively  forbidden ;  and  let  me  warn  you  that 
the  day  you  venture  to  do  so,  a  strange  event 
will  happen  suddenly,  which  shall  have  most 
serious  consequences  to  you  and  to  all  in  this 
house. 

"  And  you,  Jackal,  bear  what  I  say  well  in 
mind,"  she  continued,  turning  to  that  servile  sub- 
ordinate. 

"  Yes,  mistress ;  I  will,  most  certainly.  Indeed, 
I  do  not  care  very  greatly  for  bones,"  said  Jackal, 
"and  I  hope  my  friend  and  mate,  Dog,  will 
remember,  good  mistress,  what  you  say." 

"  I  hear,  mistress,"  replied  Dog,  "  and  since  it  is 
your  will,  I  must  needs  obey." 

The  alarming  words  of  Leopardess  had  the  effect 
of  compelling  Dog  and  Jackal  for  awhile  to  desist 
from  even  thinking  of  marrow,  and  the  entreaty 
of  Dog  appeared  to  be  forgotten  by  Leopardess, 
though  Jackal  was  well  aware,  by  the  sparkles  in 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS    157 

the  covetous  eyes  of  Dog  when  any  large  bone  was 
near  him,  how  difficult  it  was  for  hiui  to  resist  the 
temptation.  Day  after  day  Leopardess  sallied  out 
from  her  den,  and  returned  with  kids,  goats,  sheep, 
antelopes,  zebra,  and  often  a  young  giraffe  ;  and  one 
day  she  brought  a  great  buffalo  to  her  household, 
and  cubs  and  servants  came  running  to  greet  her, 
and  praise  her  successful  hunting. 

On  this  day  Dog  undertook  to  prepare  the 
dinner.  The  buffalo-meat  was  cooked  in  exquisite 
fashion,  and  when  it  was  turned  out  of  the  great 
pot,  steaming  and  trickling  over  everywhere  with 
juice,  Dog  caught  sight  of  a  thigh-bone  and  yellow 
marrow  glistening  within.  The  temptation  to  steal 
it  was  too  great  to  resist.  He  contrived  to  drop 
the  bone  back  again  into  the  pot,  furnished  the 
tray  quickly  with  the  meat,  and  sent  Jackal  with 
it  to  Leopardess,  saying  that  he  would  follow  with 
the  kabobs  and  stew.  As  soon  as  Jackal  had  o-one 
out  of  the  kitchen,  Dog  whipped  the  bone  out  of 
the  pot  and  slyly  hid  it ;  then,  loading  stew  and 
kabobs  on  a  tray,  he  hurried  after  Jackal,  and  began 
officiously  bustling  about,  fawning  upon  Leopard- 
ess, stroking  the  cubs  as  he  placed  them  near 
their  mamma  around  the  smoking  trays,  scolding 
Jackal  for  his  laziness,  and  bidding  him  hurry  up 
with  the  steaks.  All  of  which,  of  course,  was  due 
to  his  delight  that  he  had  a  rare  treat  in  store  for 
himself  snugly  hidden  away. 


158  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Leopardess  was  pleased  to  bestow  a  good  many 
praises  upon  Dog's  cooking,  and  the  cubs  even 
condescended  to  smile  their  approval  for  the  ex- 
cellent way  in  which  their  wants  were  sup- 
plied. 

Towards  evening  Mistress  Leopardess  went  out 
again,  but  not  before  reminding  Jackal  of  his 
duties  towards  the  cubs,  and  bidding  him,  if  it- 
were  late  before  she  returned,  on  no  account  to 
leave  them  alone  in  the  dark.  Dog  smilingly 
followed  his  mistress  to  the  door,  wishing  her,  in 
the  most  fawning  manner,  every  success.  When 
he  thought  that  his  mistress  was  far  enough,  and 
Jackal  quite  occupied  with  the  cubs,  Dog  hastened 
to  the  kitchen,  and,  taking  up  his  bone,  stole  out 
of  the  house,  and  carried  it  to  a  considerable  dis- 
tance off.  When  he  thought  he  was  safe  from 
observation,  he  lay  down,  and,  placing  the  bone 
between  his  paws,  was  about  to  indulge  his  craving 
for  marrow,  when  lo !  the  bone  was  seen  to  fly 
away  back  to  the  den.  Wondering  at  such  a 
curious  event,  furious  at  his  disappointment,  and 
somewhat  alarmed  as  he  remembered  Leopardess's 
warning  words,  he  rushed  after  it,  crying : 

"  Jackal,  Jackal !  shut  the  door ;  the  bone  is 
coining.     Jackal,  please  shut  the  door." 

Jackal  fortunately  was  at  the  door,  squatting 
on  his  haunches,  having  just  arrived  there  from 
nursing  the  cubs,  and  saw  the  bone  coming  straight 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS    159 

towards  him,  and  Dog  galloping  and  crying  out  to 
shut  the  door.  Quickly  perceiving  that  Dog  had 
at  last  allowed  his  appetite  to  get  the  better  of  his 
duty,  and  having,  truth  to  say,  a  fellow-feeling  for 
his  fellow-servant,  Jackal  closed  the  door  just  in 
time,  for  in  about  a  second  afterwards  the  bone 
struck  the  door  with  a  tremendous  force,  dinting 
it  deeply. 

Then  Jackal  turned  to  Dos;,  on  recovering;  from 
his  astonishment,  and  angrily  asked,  "Oh,  Dog, 
do  you  know  what  you  are  doing?  Have  you 
no  sense  ?  You  came  near  beincr  the  death  of 
me  this  time.  I'll  tell  you  what,  my  friend,  if 
Mistress  Leopardess  hears  of  this,  your  life  is 
not  worth  a  feather." 

"  Now  don't,  please,  good  Jackal — don't  say  any- 
thing of  it  this  time.  The  fright  I  have  had  is 
quite  sufficient  to  keep  me  from  touching  a  bone 
again." 

"Well,  I  am  sure  I  don't  wish  you  any  harm, 
but  for  your  life's  sake  do  not  be  so  dull  as  to 
forget  the  lesson  you  have  learned." 

Soon  after  Leopardess  returned  with  a  small 
antelope  for  the  morrow's  breakfast,  and  cried  out 
to  Jackal,  as  was  usual  with  her  on  returning  from 
the  hunt : 

"  Now,  my  Jackal,  bring  the  cubs  hither  ;  my 
dugs  are  so  heavy.     How  are  the  little  ones  i  " 

"  Ah,  very  well,  ma'am :    poor  little  dears,  they 


1G0  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

have  been  in  a  sweet  sleep  ever  since  you  went 
out." 

A  few  days  later,  Leopardess  brought  a  fat 
young  zebra,  and  Jackal  displayed  his  best  skill 
in  preparing  it  for  dinner.  Dog  also  assisted  with 
wise  suggestions  in  the  preparation  of  certain 
auxiliaries  to  the  feast.  When  all  was  ready,  Dog 
laid  the  table,  and  as  fast  as  Jackal  brought  the 
various  dishes,  Dog  arranged  them  in  the  most 
tempting  manner  on  fresh  banana  leaves,  spread 
over  the  ample  plateau.  Just  before  sitting  down 
to  the  meal,  Leopardess  heard  a  strange  noise  with- 
out, and  bounded  to  the  door,  growling  angrily  at 
being  disturbed.  Dog  instantly  seized  the  oppor- 
tunity of  her  absence  to  extract  a  great  bone  from 
one  of  the  trays,  and  stowed  it  in  a  recess  in  the 
wall  of  the  passage  leading  from  the  kitchen. 
Presently  Leopardess  came  back,  and  when  the 
cubs  were  brought  the  meal  was  proceeded  with 
in  silence.  When  they  had  all  eaten  enough,  the 
good  effect  of  it  was  followed  by  commendations 
upon  the  cooking,  and  the  juicy  flavour  of  the 
meat,  and  how  well  Jackal  had  prepared  every- 
thing. Neither  was  Dog  forgotten  by  the  mistress 
and  her  young  ones,  and  he  was  dismissed  with  the 
plenteous  remnants  of  the  feast  for  himself  and 
mate,  with  the  courteous  hope  that  they  would 
find  enough  and  to  spare. 

In  the  afternoon    Leopardess,  having  refreshed 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS    161 

herself  with  a  nap,  sallied  out  once  more,  enjoining 
Jackal,  as  she  was  going  out  of  the  den,  to  be 
attentive  to  her  little  ones  during  her  absence. 

While  his  friend  Jackal  proceeded  towards  the 
cubs,  Dog  surreptitiously  abstracted  his  bone  from 
the  cavity  in  the  passage  wall,  and  trotted  out 
unobserved.  When  he  had  arrived  at  a  secluded 
place,  he  lay  down,  and,  seizing  the  bone  between 
his  paws,  was  about  to  give  it  a  preliminary  lick, 
when  again,  to  his  dismay  and  alarm,  the  bone 
flew  up  and  away  straight  for  the  door.  Dog 
loped  after  it  as  fast  as  his  limbs  could  carry  him, 
crying  out : 

"  Oh,  Jackal,  Jackal,  good  Jackal !  Shut  the 
door.     Hurry  up.     Shut  the  door,  good  Jackal." 

Again  Jackal  heard  his  friend's  cry,  and  sprang 
up  to  close  the  door,  and  the  instant  he  had  done 
so  the  bone  struck  it  with  dreadful  force. 

Turning  to  the  crestfallen  and  panting  Dog, 
Jackal  said  sternly  :  "  You  are  a  nice  fellow,  you 
are.  I  well  see  the  end  of  you.  Now  listen,  this 
is  the  last  time  that  I  shall  help  you,  my  friend. 
The  next  time  you  take  a  bone  you  will  bear  the 
consequences,  so  look  out." 

"  Come,  Jackal,  now  don't  say  any  more  ;  I  will 
not  look  at  a  bone  again,  I  make  you  a  solemn 
promise." 

"  Keep  to  that,  and  you  will  be  safe,"  replied 

Jackal. 

u 


1G2  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Poor  Dog,  however,  was  by  no  means  able  to 
adhere  to  his  promise,  for  a  few  days  afterwards 
Leopardess  brought  a  fat  young  eland,  and  he 
found  an  opportunity  to  abstract  a  fine  marrow- 
bone before  serving  his  generous  mistress.  Late  in 
the  afternoon,  after  dinner  and  siesta,  Leopardess, 
before  going  out,  repeated  her  usual  charge  to 
Jackal,  and  while  the  faithful  servant  retired  to  his 
nursing  duties,  greedy  Dog  sought  his  bone,  and 
stole  out  to  the  forest  with  it.  This  time  he  went 
further  than  usual.  Jackal  meanwhile  finding  the 
cubs  indisposed  for  sleep,  led  them  out  to  the  door 
of  the  den,  where  they  frisked  and  gambolled  about 
with  all  the  liveliness  of  cubhood.  Jackal  was 
sitting  at  a  distance  from  the  door  when  he  heard 
the  cries  of  Dog.  "Oh,  Jackal,  Jackal,  good 
Jackal !  Shut  the  door  quickly.  Look  out  for  the 
bone.     It  is  coming.     Shut  the  door  quickly." 

"  Ha,  ha !  friend  Dog  !  At  it  again,  eh  ? "  said 
the  Jackal.  "  It  is  too  late,  too  late,  Doggie  dear, 
the  cubs  are  in  the  doorway."  He  looked  up,  how- 
ever, saw  the  bone  coining  with  terrific  speed  ;  he 
heard  it  whiz  as  it  flew  close  over  his  head,  and 
almost  immediately  after  it  struck  one  of  the  cubs, 
killing  it  instantly. 

Jackal  appeared  to  quickly  realise  the  conse- 
quences of  Dog's  act,  and  his  own  carelessness,  and 
feeling  that  henceforth  Leopardess's  den  would  be 
no  home  for  him,   he  resolved  to  escape.      Just 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS    163 

then  Dog  came  up,  and  when  he  saw  the  dead  cub 
he  set  up  a  piteous  howl. 

"  Aye,"  said  Jackal.  "  You  fool,  you  begin  to 
see  what  your  greed  has  brought  upon  us  all. 
Howl  on,  my  friend,  but  you  will  howl  differently 
when  Mistress  Leopardess  discovers  her  dead  cub. 
Bethink  yourself  how  all  this  will  end.  Our  mighty 
mistress,  if  she  catches  you,  will  make  mincemeat 
of  you.  Neither  may  I  stay  longer  here.  My 
home  must  be  a  burrow  in  the  wild  wood,  or  in  the 
rocky  cave  in  future.     What  will  you  do  ?  " 

"  I,  Jackal  ?  I  know  not  yet.  Go,  if  you  will, 
and  starve  yourself.  I  trust  to  find  a  better  home 
than  a  cramped  burrow,  or  the  cold  shelter  of  a 
cave.  I  love  warmth,  and  kitchen  fires,  and  the 
smell  of  roast  meats  too  well  to  trust  myself  to  the 
chilly  covert  you  propose  to  seek,  and  my  coat  is 
too  fine  for  rough  outdoor  life." 

"  Hark  !  "  cried  Jackal,  "  do  you  hear  that  ?  That 
is  the  mistress's  warning  note  !  Fare  you  well, 
Doggie.  I  shall  dream  of  you  to-night  lying  stark 
under  the  paw  of  the  Leopardess." 

Jackal  waited  to  say  no  more,  but  fled  from  the 
scene,  and  from  that  day  to  this  Jackal  has  been 
a  vagabond.  He  loves  the  darkness,  and  the  twi- 
light. It  is  at  such  times  you  hear  his  yelp.  He 
is  very  selfish  and  cowardly.  He  has  not  courage 
enough  to  kill  anything  for  himself,  but  prefers 
to  wait — licking  his  chops — until  the  lion  or  the 


164  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

leopard,  who  lias  struck  the  game,  has  gorged  him- 
self. 

As  for  Dog  he  was  sorely  frightened,  but  after  a 
little  deliberation  he  resolved  to  face  the  matter 
out  until  he  was  certain  of  the  danger.  He  con- 
veyed the  cubs,  living  and  dead,  quickly  within, 
and  then  waited  with  well-dissembled  anxiety  the 
coming  of  his  mistress. 

Leopardess  shortly  arrived,  and  was  met  at  the 
door  by  the  obsequious  Dog  with  fawning  welcome. 

"  Where  is  Jackal  ? "  asked  Leopardess  as  she 
entered. 

"  I  regret  to  say  he  has  not  returned  yet  from  a 
visit  which  he  said  he  was  bound  to  pay  his  friends 
and  family,  whom  he  had  not  seen  for  so  long," 
replied  Dog. 

u  Then  you  go  and  bring  my  little  ones  to  me. 
Poor  little  dears,  they  must  be  hungry  by  this,  and 
my  milk  troubles  me,"  commanded  the  mistress. 

Dog  departed  readily,  thinking  to  himself,  "I 
am  in  for  it  now."  He  soon  returned,  bearing  one 
of  the  cubs,  and  laid  it  down. 

"  Bring  the  other  one,  quickly,"  cried  Leopardess. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  immediately,"  he  said. 

Dog  took  the  same  cub  up  again,  but  in  a  brief 
time  returned  with  it.  The  cub,  already  satisfied, 
would  not  touch  the  teat. 

"  Go  and  bring  the  other  one,  stupid,"  cried 
Le  >[>ardess,  observing  that  it  would  not  suck. 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SER  VANTS    167 

"This  is  the  other  one,  mistress,"  he  replied. 

"  Then  why  does  it  not  suck  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Perhaps  it  has  not  digested  its  dinner." 

"  Where  is  Jackal  ?  Has  he  not  yet  returned  ? 
Jackal !  "  she  cried.     "  Where  are  you,  Jackal  ?  " 

From  the  jungle  out-doors  Jackal  shrilly  yelped, 
"  Here  I  am,  mistress  !  " 

"  Come  to  me  this  instant,"  commanded  Leop- 
ardess. 

"  Coming,  mistress,  coming,"  responded  Jackal's 
voice  faintly,  for  at  the  sound  of  her  call  he  had 
been  alarmed  and  was  trotting  off. 

"  Why,  what  can  be  the  matter  with  the  brute, 
trifling  with  me  in  this  manner  ?  Here,  Dog,  take 
this  cub  to  the  crib." 

Dog  hastened  to  obey,  but  Leopardess,  whose 
suspicions  had  been  aroused,  quietly  followed  him 
as  he  entered  the  doorway  leading  into  the  inner 
recess  of  the  house  where  the  crib  was  placed. 
Having  placed  the  living  near  the  dead  cub  in  the 
crib,  Dog  turned  to  leave,  when  he  saw  his  dreaded 
mistress  in  the  doorway,  gazing  with  fierce  dis- 
tended eyes,  and  it  flashed  on  him  that  she  had 
discovered  the  truth,  and  fear  adding  speed  to  his 
limbs  he  darted  like  an  arrow  between  her  legs, 
and  rushed  out  of  the  den.  With  a  loud  roar  of 
fury  Leopardess  sprang  after  him,  Dog  running 
for  dear  life.  His  mistress  was  gaining  upon  him, 
when  Dog  turned  aside,  and  ran   round  the  trees. 


168  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Again  Leopardess  was  rapidly  drawing  near,  when 
Dog  shot  straight  away  and  increased  the  distance 
between  them  a  little.  Just  as  one  would  think 
Dog  had  no  hope  of  escaping  from  his  fierce  mis- 
tress, he  saw  a  wart-hog's  burrow,  into  which  he 
instantly  dived.  Leopardess  arrived  at  the  hole  in 
the  ground  as  the  tail  of  Dog  disappeared  from 
her  sight.  Being  too  large  of  body  to  enter,  she 
tore  up  the  entrance  to  the  burrow,  now  and  then 
extending  her  paw  far  within  to  feel  for  her  vic- 
tim. But  the  burrow  was  of  great  length,  and 
ran  deep  downwards,  and  she  was  at  last  obliged 
to  desist  from  her  frantic  attempts  to  reach  the 
runaway. 

Reflecting  awhile,  Leopardess  looked  around  and 
saw  Monkey  near  by,  sitting  gravely  on  a  branch 
watching  her. 

"  Come  down,  Monkey,"  she  imperatively  com- 
manded, "  and  sit  by  this  burrow  and  watch  the 
murdering  slave  who  is  within,  while  I  procure 
materials  to  smoke  him  out." 

Monkey  obeyed,  and  descending  the  tree,  took 
his  position  at  the  mouth  of  the  burrow.  But  it 
struck  him  that  should  Dog  venture  out,  his 
strength  would  be  unable  to  resist  him.  He  there- 
fore begged  Leopardess  to  stay  a  moment,  while 
he  went  to  bring  a  rock  with  which  he  could  block 
the  hole  securely.  When  this  was  done  Leopardess 
said,  "  Now  stay  here,  and  do  not   stir   until  I 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS    169 

return ;  I  will  not  be  long,  and  when  I  come  I  will 
fix  him." 

Leopardess,  leaving  the  burrow  in  charge  of 
Monkey,  commenced  to  collect  a  large  quantity  of 
dry  grass,  and  then  proceeded  to  her  house  to  pro- 
cure fire  wherewith  to  light  it,  and  suffocate  Dog 
Avith  the  smoke. 

Dog,  soon  after  entering  the  burrow  had  turned 
himself  round  and  faced  the  hole,  to  be  ready  for 
all  emergencies.  He  had  heard  Leopardess  give 
her  orders  to  Monkey,  had  heard  Monkey's  plans 
for  blockading  him,  as  well  as  the  threat  of 
Leopardess  to  smoke  him  out.  There  was  not 
much  hope  for  him  if  he  stayed  longer. 

After  a  little  while  he  crept  close  to  the  rock 
that  blocked  his  exit,  and  whispered : 

"  Monkey,  let  me  out,  there's  a  good  fellow." 

"  It  may  not  be,"  replied  Monkey. 

"  Ah,  Monkey,  why  are  you  so  cruel  ?  I  have 
not  done  any  harm  to  you.  Why  do  you  stand 
guard  over  me  to  prevent  my  escape  ?  " 

"  I  am  simply  obeying  orders,  Dog.  Leopardess 
said,  '  Stay  here  and  watch,  and  see  that  Dog  does 
not  escape  ; '  and  I  must  do  so  or  harm  will  come 
to.  me,  as  you  know." 

Then  said  Dog,  "  Monkey,  I  see  that  you  have  a 
cruel  heart,  too,  though  I  thought  none  but  the 
Leopard  kind  could  boast  of  that.  May  you  feel 
some  day  the   deep   despair  I  feel   in   my  heart. 


170 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


Let  me  say  one  word  more  to  you  before  I  die. 
Put  your  head  close  to  me  that  you  may 
hear  it." 

Monkey,  curious  to  know  what  the^  last  word 
could  be  about,  put  his  face  close  between  the 
rock  and  the  earth  and  looked  in,  upon  which 
Dog  threw  so  much  dust  and  sand  into  his  cun- 
ning eyes  as  almost  to  blind  him. 

Monkey  staggered  back  from  the  entrance,  and 


"DOG  fled  like  the  wind.' 


while  knuckling  his  eyes  to  rub  the  sand  out,  Dog 
put  his  fore-feet  against  the  rock  and  soon  rolled 
it  away.  Then,  after  a  hasty  view  around,  Dog 
fled  like  the  wind  from  the  dangerous  spot. 

Monkey,  after  clearing  his  eyes  from  the  dirt 
thrown  in  them,  and  reviewing  his  position,  began 
to  be  concerned  as  to  his  own  fate.  It  was  not 
long  before  his  crafty  mind  conceived  that  it 
would  be  a  good   idea  to   place   some  soft  nuts 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS     1  71 

within  the  burrow,  and  roll  back  the  stone  into 
its  place. 

When  Leopardess  returned  with  the  fire  she 
was  told  that  Dog  was  securely  imprisoned  within, 
upon  which  she  piled  the  grass  over  the  burrow 
and  set  fire  to  it. 

Presently  a  crackling  sound  was  heard  within. 

"  What  can  that  be  ? "  demanded  Leopardess. 

"  That  must  surely  be  one  of  Dog's  ears  that 
you  heard  exploding,"  replied  Monkey. 

After  a  short  time  another  crackling  sound  was 
heard. 

"  And  what  is  that  ? "  asked  Leopardess. 

"Ah,  that  must  be  the  other  ear  of  course," 
Monkey  answered. 

But  as  the  fire  grew  hotter  and  the  heat  in- 
creased within  there  were  a  great  many  of  these 
sounds  heard,  at  which  Monkey  laughed  gleefully 
and  cried : 

"  Ah  ha  !  do  you  hear  ?  Dog  is  splitting  to 
pieces  now.  Oh,  he  is  burning  up  finely  ;  every 
bone  in  his  body  is  cracking.  Ah,  but  it  is  a 
cruel  death,  though,  is  it  not  ? " 

"  Let  him  die,"  fiercely  cried  Leopardess.  "  He 
killed  one  of  my  young  cubs — one  of  the  loveliest 
little  fellows  you  ever  saw." 

Both  Leopardess  and  Monkey  remained  at  the 
burrow  until  the  fire  had  completely  died  out,  then 
the  first  said  : 


172  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  Now,  Monkey,  bring  me  a  long  stick  with  a 
hook  at  the  end  of  it,  that  I  may  rake  Dog's  bones 
out  and  feast  my  eyes  upon  them." 

Monkey  hastened  to  procure  the  stick,  with 
which  the  embers  were  raked  out,  when  Leopard- 
ess exclaimed : 

"  What  a  queer  smell  this  is !  It  is  not  at  all 
like  what  one  would  expect  from  a  burnt  dog." 

"  Ah,"  replied  Monkey,  "  Dog  must  be  completely 
burnt  by  this.  Of  that  there  can  be  no  doubt. 
Did  you  ever  burn  a  dog  before  that  you  know  the 
smell  of  its  burnt  body  so  well  ? " 

"  No,"  said  the  Leopardess ;  "  but  this  is  not 
like  the  smell  of  roast  meat.  Rake  out  all  the 
ashes  that  I  may  see  the  bones  and  satisfy  my- 
self." 

Monkey,  compelled  to  do  as  he  was  commanded, 
put  in  his  stick,  and  drew  out  several  half-baked 
nuts,  the  shells  of  which  were  cracked  and  gaping 
open.  These  Leopardess  no  sooner  saw  than  she 
seized  Monkey,  and  furiously  cried : 

"  You  wretch,  you  have  deceived  and  trifled  with 
me  !  You  have  permitted  the  murderer  of  my  cub 
to  escape,  and  your  life  shall  now  be  the  forfeit  for 
his." 

"  Pardon,  mighty  Leopardess,  but  let  me  ask 
how  do  you  propose  to  slay  me  ? " 

"  Why,  miserable  slave,  how  else  should  I  kill 
you  but  with  one  scratch  of  my  claws  \ " 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS    1?3 

"  Nay,  then,  great  Queen,  my  blood  will  fall  on 
your  head  and  smother  you.  It  is  better  for  your- 
self that  you  should  toss  me  up  above  that  thorny 
bough,  so  that  when  I  fall  upon  it  the  thorns  may 
penetrate  my  heart  and  kill  me." 

No  sooner  had  Monkey  ended,  than  fierce 
Leopardess  tossed  Monkey  upward  as  he  had 
directed ;  but  the  latter  seized  the  bough  and  sat 
up,  and  from  this  he  sprang  upward  into  another 
still  higher,  and  thence  from  branch  to  branch  and 
from  tree  to  tree  until  he  was  safe  from  all  possible 
pursuit. 

Leopardess  perceived  that  another  of  her  in- 
tended victims  had  escaped,  and  was  furious  with 
rage. 

"  Come  down  this  instant,"  she  cried  to  Monkey, 
hoping  he  would  obey  her. 

"  Nay,  Leopardess.  It  has  been  told  me,  and 
the  forest  is  full  of  the  report,  that  your  cruelty 
has  driven  from  you  Jackal  and  Dog,  and  that 
they  will  never  serve  you  again.  Cruel  people 
never  can  reckon  upon  friends.  I  and  my  tribe, 
so  long  servants  to  you,  will  henceforth  be 
strangers  to  you.     Fare  you  well." 

A  great  rustling  was  heard  in  the  trees  overhead 
as  Monkey  and  his  tribe  migrated  away  from  the 
district   of  the   cruel    Leopardess   who,   devoured 
with  rage,  was  obliged  to  depart  with  not  one  of. 
her  vengeful  thoughts  gratified. 


1?4  MY  DAttK  COMPANIONS 


As  she  was  returning  to  her  den,  Leopardess 
bethought  herself  of  the  Oracle,  who  was  her 
frieud,  who  would  no  doubt,  at  her  solicitations, 
reveal  the  hiding-places  of  Jackal  and  Dog.  She 
directed  her  steps  to  the  cave  of  the  Oracle,  who 
was  a  nondescript  practising  witchcraft  in  the 
wildest  part  of  the  district. 

To  this  curious  being  she  related  the  story  of 
the  murder  of  her  cub  by  Jackal  and  Dog,  and 
requested  him  to  inform  her  by  what  means  she 
could  discover  the  criminals  and  wreak  her  venge- 
ance on  them. 

The  Oracle  replied,  "Jackal  has  gone  into  the 
wild  wood,  and  he  and  his  family  henceforward 
will  always  remain  there,  to  degenerate  in  time 
into  a  suspicious  and  cowardly  race.  Dog  has  fled 
to  take  his  shelter  in  the  home  of  man,  to  be  his 
companion  and  frieud,  and  to  serve  man  against 
you  and  your  kind.  But  lest  you  accuse  me  of 
ill-will  to  you,  I  will  tell  you  how  you  may  catch 
Dog  if  you  are  clever  and  do  not  allow  your 
temper  to  exceed  your  caution.  Not  far  off  is  a 
village  belonging  to  one  of  the  human  tribes,  near 
which  there  is  a  large  ant-hill,  where  moths  every 
morning  flit  about  in  the  sunshine  of  the  early 
day.  About  the  same  time  Dog  leaves  the  village 
to  sport  and  gambol  and  chase  the  moths.  If  you 
can  find  a  lurking-place  not  far  from  it,  where  you 
can  lie   silently  in  wait,  Dog  may  be  caught   by 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS    175 

you  in  an  unwary  moment  while  at  his  daily  play. 
I  have  spoken." 

Leopardess  thanked  the  Oracle  and  retired 
brooding  over  its  advice.  That  night  the  moon 
was  very  clear  and  shining  bright,  and  she  stole 
out  of  her  den,  and  proceeding  due  west  as  she  was 
directed,  in  a  few  hours  she  discovered  the  village 
and  the  ant-hill  described  by  the  Oracle.  Near  the 
mound  she  also  found  a  thick  dense  bush,  which 
was  made  still  more  dense  by  the  tall  wild  grass 
surrounding  it.  In  the  depths  of  this  she  crouched, 
waiting  for  morning.  At  dawn  the  village  wherein 
men  and  women  lived  was  astir,  and  at  sunrise  the 
gates  were  opened.  A  little  later  Dog  signalled 
himself  by  his  well-known  barks  as  he  came  out 
to  take  his  morning's  exercise.  Unsuspicious  of  the 
presence  of  his  late  dread  mistress  he  bounded  up 
the  hill  and  began  to  circle  around,  chasing  the 
lively  moths.  Leopardess,  urged  by  her  anger, 
did  not  wait  until  Dog,  tired  with  his  sport,  would 
of  his  own  accord  stray  among  the  bushes,  but 
uttering  a  loud  roar  sprang  out  from  her  hiding- 
place.  Dog,  warned  by  her  voice,  which  he  well 
knew,  put  his  tail  between  his  legs  and  rushed 
through  the  open  gates  and  alarmed  his  new 
masters,  who  came  pouring  from  their  houses  with 
dreadful  weapons  in  their  hands,  who  chased  her, 
and  would  have  slain  her  had  she  not  bounded  over 
the  fence.     Thus  Leopardess  lost  her  last  chance 


ire 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


of  revenging  the  death  of  her  cub ;  but  as  she  was 
creeping  homeward  her  mortification  was  so  great 
that  she  vowed  to  teach  her  young  eternal  hostility 
towards  Dog  and  all  his  tribe.  Dog  also,  convinced 
that  his  late  mistress  was  oue  who  nourished  an 
implacable  resentment  when  offended,  became  more 


"came  pouring  from  their  houses  with  dreadful  weapons. 


cautious,  and  a  continued  life  with  his  new  mas 
ters  increased  his  attachment  for  them.  When 
he  finally  married,  and  was  blessed  with  a  progeny, 
he  taught  his  pups  various  arts  by  which  they 
might  ingratiate  themselves  more  and  more  with 
the  human  race.     He  lived  in  comfort  and  affluence 


THE  LEOPARDESS  AND  HER  TWO  SERVANTS    177 

to  a  good  old  age,  and  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  his 
family  grow  more  and  more  in  the  estimation  of 
their  generous  masters,  until  dogs  and  men  became 
inseparable  companions. 

Leopardess  and  her  cub  removed  far  away  from 
the  house  associated  with  her  misfortune,  but 
though  Time  healed  the  keen  sore  of  her  bereave- 
ment by  blessing  her  annually  with  more  cubs,  her 
hate  for  Dog  and  his  kind  was  lasting  and  continues 
to  this  day.  And  thus  it  was  that  the  friendly 
fellowship  which  reigned  between  the  forest  ani- 
mals during  the  golden  age  of  Uganda  was  broken 
for  ever. 

For  proof  of  the  truth  of  what  I  have  said  con- 
sider the  matter  in  your  own  minds.  Regard  the 
Ape  who,  upon  the  least  alarm  springs  up  the  tree, 
and  stays  not  until  he  has  secured  himself  far  from 
reach.  Think  of  the  Jackal  in  his  cheerless  solitude 
deep  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  or  in  the  farthest 
rocky  recess  that  he  can  discover,  ever  on  the 
watch  against  some  foe,  too  full  of  distrust  to  have 
a  friend,  the  most  selfish  and  cowardly  of  the  for 
est  community.  The  Leopard  is  the  enemy  at  all 
times,  night  and  day,  of  every  animal,  unless  it  be 
the  lion  and  the  elephant.  As  for  the  Dog,  where 
is  the  man  who  is  not  acquainted  with  his  fidelity 
his  courage  in  time  of  danger,  his  watchful  care  of 
his  interests  by  night,  and  his  honest  love  for  the 
family  which  feeds  him  ?  My  story  is  here  ended, 
12 


A  SECOND  VERSION  OF  THE  LEOPARD 
AND  THE  DOG  STORY 


IARBOKO,  who  was 
originally  from 
Unyoro,  a  couutry 
which  lies  to  the 
north  of  Uganda,  and 
had  been  employed  as 
a  page  by  Mtesa,  king 
of  Uganda,  protested 
that  his  version  of 
how  the  dog  became 
estranged  from  the 
leopard,  his  chum,  was 
nearer  the  truth  than 
that  given  by  Kadu.  Perceiving  that  he  was  in- 
clined to  contribute  to  our  amusement,  for  a  reason 
of  his  own,  we  ranged  ourselves  around  the  camp 
fire  in  the  usual  way  and  prepared  to  listen  to 
another  version  of  a  legend  which  is  popular 
among  most  of  the  tribes  dwelling  in  the  Lake 
Region. 


LEOPARD  AND  DOG  STORY,  SECOND  VERSION    179 


How  the  Dog  outwitted  the  Leopard* 

In  the  early  time  there  was  a  dog  and  a  leopard 
dwelling  together  in  a  cave  like  chums.  They 
shared  and  fared  alike.  Exact  half  of  everything 
and  equal  effort  were  the  terms  upon  which  they 
lived.  Many  and  many  a  famous  raid  among  the 
flocks  and  fowls  in  the  human  villages  they  made. 
The  leopard  was  by  far  the  strongest  and  boldest, 
and  was  most  successful  in  catching  prey.  Dog 
lived  so  well  on  the  spoils  brought  home  by  his 
friend  that  he  became  at  last  fat  and  lazy,  and  he 
began  to  dislike  going  out  at  night  in  the  rain  and 
cold  dew,  and  to  hide  this  growing  habit  from 
Leopard  he  had  to  be  very  cunning.  He  always 
invented  some  excuse  or  another  to  explain  why 
he  brought  nothing  to  the  common  larder,  and 
finally  he  hit  upon  a  new  plan  of  saving  himself 
from  the  toil  and  danger. 

Just  before  dusk  one  day,  Leopard  and  Dog 
were  sociably  chatting  together,  when  Leopard 
said  that  he  intended  that  night  to  catch  a  fine 
fat  black  goat  which  he  had  observed  in  the  near- 
est village  to  their  den.  He  had  watched  him 
getting  fatter  every  day,  and  he  was  bent  upon 
bringing  him  home. 

*  Republished  from   the  "  Fortnightly  Magazine  "  with  the  permis- 
sion of  the  Editor  and  Proprietors. 


180  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"Black  is  it?"  cried  Dog.  "That  is  strange, 
for  that  is  also  the  colour  of  the  one  I  purposed  to 
catch  to-night." 

The  two  friends  slept  until  most  of  the  night 
was  gone,  but  when  there  were  signs  that  morning 
was  not  far  off  they  silently  loped  away  to  their 
work. 

They  parted  at  the  village  which  Leopard  had 
selected  to  rob,  Dog  whispering  "  Good  luck  "  to 
him.  Dog  trotted  off  a  little  way  and  sneaked 
back  to  watch  his  friend. 

Leopard  stealthily  surveying  the  tall  fence,  saw 
one  place  which  he  could  leap  over,  and  at  one 
spring  was  inside  the  village.  Snuffing  about,  he 
discovered  the  goat-pen,  forced  an  entrance,  and 
seizing  his  prize  by  the  neck,  drew  it  out.  He 
then  flung  it  over  his  shoulders,  and  with  a  mighty 
leap  landed  outside  the  fence. 

Dog,  who  had  watched  his  chance,  now  cried  out 
in  an  affected  voice,  "  Hi,  hi — wake  up  !  Leopard 
has  killed  the  goat.  There  he  is.  Ah,  ah  !  Kill 
him,  kill  him  !  " 

Alarmed  at  the  noise  made,  and  hearing  a  rustle 
in  the  grass  near  him,  Leopard  was  obliged  to 
abandon  his  prize,  and  to  save  his  own  life,  dropped 
the  goat  and  fled. 

Dog,  chuckling  loudly  at  the  success  of  his  ruse, 
picked  the  dead  goat  up,  and  trotted  home  to  the 
den  with  it. 


LEOPARD  AND  DOG  STORY,  SECOND  VERSION    183 

"  Oh,  see,  Leopard  ! "  cried  he,  as  he  reached  the 
entrance,  "  what  a  fat  goat  I've  got  at  my  village. 
Is  it  not  a  heavy  one  ?  But  where  is  yours  ?  Did 
you  not  succeed  after  all  ? " 

"  Oh  !  I  was  alarmed  by  the  owners  in  the 
village,  who  pursued  me  and  yelled  out,  '  Kill  him, 
kill  him  ! '  and  there  was  something  rustling  in  the 
grass  close  by,  and  I  thought  that  I  was  done  for ; 
but  I  dropped  the  goat  and  ran  away.  I  dare  say 
they  have  found  the  animal  by  this,  and  have 
eaten  our  meat.  Never  mind,  though,  better 
luck  next  time.  I  saw  a  fine  fat  white  goat 
in  the  pen,  which  I  am  sure  to  catch  to-morrow 
night." 

"Well,  I  am  very  sorry,  but  cheer  your  heart. 
You  shall  have  an  equal  share  with  me  of  this. 
Let  us  bestir  ourselves  to  cook  it." 

They  gathered  sticks  and  made  a  fire,  and  began 
to  roast  it.  When  it  was  nearly  ready  Dog  went 
outside,  and  took  a  stick  and  beat  the  ground,  and 
whined  out : 

"  Oh  !  please,  I  did  not  do  it.  It  was  Leopard 
that  killed  the  goat.  Oh  !  don't  kill  me.  It  was 
Leopard  who  stole  it." 

Leopard,  hearing  these  cries  and  the  blows  of 
the  stick,  thought  to  himself  :  "  Ah  !  the  men  have 
followed  us  to  our  den,  and  are  killing  Dog ;  then 
they  will  come  and  kill  me  if  I  do  not  run."  He 
therefore  ran  out  and  escaped. 


184  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Dog,  on  seeing  him  well  away,  coolly  returned 
to  the  den  and  devoured  the  whole  of  the  meat, 
leaving  only  the  bones. 

After  a  long  time  Leopard  returned  to  the  den, 
and  found  Dog  moaning  piteously.  "  What  is  the 
matter,  my  friend  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Ah  !  oh  !  don't  touch  me  ;  don't  touch  me,  I 
beg  of  you.  I  am  so  bruised  and  sore  all  over ! 
Ah  !  my  bones !  They  have  half  killed  me," 
moaned  Dog. 

"  Poor  fellow  !  Well,  lie  still  and  rest.  There 
is  nothing  like  rest  for  a  bruised  body.  I  will  get 
that  white  goat  the  next  time  I  try." 

After  waiting  two  or  three  days,  Leopard 
departed  to  obtain  the  white  goat.  Dog  sneaked 
after  him,  and  served  his  friend  in  the  same  way, 
bringing  the  w^hite  goat  himself,  and  bragging  how 
he  had  succeeded,  while  pretending  to  pity  Leopard 
for  his  bad  luck. 

Three  times  running  Dog  served  him  with  the 
same  trick,  and  Leopard  was  much  mortified  at 
his  own  failure.  Then  Leopard  thought  of  the 
Muzimu — the  oracle  Avho  knows  all  things,  and 
gives  such  good  advice  to  those  who  are  unfortu- 
nate and  ask  for  his  help — and  he  resolved,  in  his 
distress,  to  seek  him. 

In  the  heart  of  the  tall,  dark  woods,  where  the 
bush  is  most  dense,  where  vines  clamber  over 
the  clumps,  and  fold  themselves  round  and  round 


LEOPARD  AND  DOG  STORY,  SECOND  VERSION  185 

the  trees,  and  hang  in  long  coils  by  the  side  of  a 
cool  stream,  the  Muzimu  resided. 

Leopard  softly  drew  near  the  sacred  place  and 
cried,  "  Oh  !  Muzimu,  have  pity  on  me.  I  am 
almost  dying  with  hunger.  I  used  to  be  bold  and 
strong,  and  successful,  but  now,  of  late,  though  I 
catch  my  prey  as  of  old,  something  always  hap- 
pens to  scare  me  away,  and  I  lose  the  meat  I  have 
taken.  Help  me,  O  Muzimu,  and  tell  how  my 
good  luck  may  return." 

After  a  while  the  Muzimu  answered  in  a  deep 
voice,  "  Leopard,  your  ill-luck  comes  from  your 
own  folly.  You  know  how  to  catch  prey,  but  it 
takes  a  dos;  to  know  how  to  eat  it.  Go ;  watch 
your  friend,  and  your  ill-luck  will  fly  away." 

Leopard  was  never  very  wise,  though  he  had 
good  eyes,  and  was  swift  and  brave,  and  he 
thought  over  what  the  Muzimu  said.  He  could 
not  understand  in  what  way  his  good  luck  would 
return  by  watching  his  friend,  but  he  resolved  to 
follow  the  advice  of  the  Muzimu. 

The  next  night  Leopard  gave  out  that  he  was 
going  to  seize  a  dun-coloured  goat,  and  Dog  said, 
"  Ah  !  that  is  what  I  mean  to  do  too.  I  think  a 
dun-coated  goat  so  sweet." 

The  village  was  reached,  a  low  place  was  found 
in  the  palings,  and  Leopard,  as  quick  as  you  could 
wink,  was  over  and  among  the  goats.  With  one 
stroke  he  struck  his  victim  dead,  threw  it  over  his 


186  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

shoulders,  and,  with  a  flying  leap,  carried  it  out- 
side. Dog,  who  was  hiding  near  the  place,  in  a 
strange  voice  cried,  "  Ah  !  here  he  is — the  thief  of 
a  Leopard  !     Kill  him !  kill  him  ! " 

Leopard  turning  his  head  around,  saw  him  in 
the  grass  and  heard  him  yelp,  "  Awu-ou-ou ! 
Awu-ou-ou  !  Kill  him  !  kill  him  ! "  dropped  the 
goat  for  an  instant  and  said,  "  Ah,  it  is  you,  my 
false  friend,  is  it  ?  Wait  a  bit,  and  I  will  teach  you 
how  you  may  steal  once  too  often."  With  eyes 
like  balls  of  lire,  he  rushed  at  him,  and  would  have 
torn  him  into  pieces,  but  Dog's  instinct  told  him 
that  the  game  he  had  been  playing  was  up,  and 
burying  his  tail  between  his  hind  legs,  he  turned 
and  fled  for  dear  life.  Round  and  round  the  village 
he  ran,  darting  this  way  and  that,  until,  finding  his 
strength  was  oozing  out  of  him,  he  dashed  finally 
through  a  gap  in  the  fence,  straight  into  a  man's 
house  and  under  the  bed,  where  he  lay  gasping 
and  panting.  Seeing  that  the  man,  who  had  been 
scared  by  his  sudden  entry,  was  about  to  take  his 
spear  to  kill  him,  he  crawled  from  under  the  bed 
to  the  man's  feet,  and  licked  them,  and  turned  on 
his  back  imploring  mercy.  The  man  took  pity  on 
him,  tied  him  up,  and  made  a  pet  of  him.  Ever 
since  Dog  and  Man  have  been  firm  friends,  but 
a  mortal  hatred  has  existed  between  Dog  and 
Leopard.  Dog's  back  always  bristles  straight  up 
when  his  enemy  is  about,  and  there  is  no  truer 


LEOPARD  AND  DOG  STORY,  SECOND  VERSION    187 


warning  of  the  Leopard's  presence  than  that  given 
by  Dog — while  Leopard  would  rather  eat  a  dog 
than  a  goat  any  day.  That  is  the  way — as  I  heard 
it  in  Unyoro — that  the  chumship  between  Leopard 
and  Dog  was  broken  up. 


THE    LEGEND    OF    THE   CUNNING  TER- 
RAPIN AND  THE   CRANE 

HE  following  story  of  the 
cunning  Terrapin  and 
the  Crane  established 
K  a  d  u  '  s  reputation 
among  us,  and  the 
Zanzibaris  were  never 
so  amused  as  on  this 
evening. 

"Master,"  began 
Kadu,  after  we  had 
made  ourselves  com- 
fortable before  a  bright  and  crackling  fire,  "  some 
men  say  that  animals  do  not  reason,  and  cannot 
express  themselves,  but  I  should  like  to  know 
how  it  is  that  we  perceive  that  there  is  great 
cunning  in  their  actions,  as  though  they  calculated 
beforehand  how  to  act,  and  what  would  be  the 
result.  We  Waganda  think  animals  are  very 
clever.  We  observe  the  cock  in  the  yard,  and  the 
hen  with  her  chickens ;  the  leopard,  as  he  is  about 
to  pounce  on  his  prey ;  the  lion,  as  he  is  about  to 
attack ;  the  crocodile,  as  he  prepares  for  his  rush ; 


THE  CUNNING   TERRAPIN  AND   THE  CRANE    189 

the  buffalo  in  the  shade,  as  he  awaits  the  hunter; 
the  elephant,  as  he  stands  at  attention;  and  we 
say  to  ourselves,  how  intelligent  they  are !  Our 
legends  are  all  founded  on  these  things,  and  we 
interpret  the  actions  of  animals  from  having  seen 
their  methods ;  and  I  think  men  placed  in  the  same 
circumstances  could  not  have  acted  much  better. 
It  may  appear  to  you,  as  though  we  were  telling 
you  mere  idle  tales  to  raise  a  laugh.  Well,  it  may 
be  very  amusing  to  hear  and  talk  about  them,  but 
it  is  still  more  amusing  to  watch  the  tricks  of 
animals  and  insects,  and  our  old  men  are  fond  of 
quoting  the  actions  of  animals  to  teach  us,  while 
we  are  children,  what  we  ought  to  do.  Indeed, 
there  is  scarcely  a  saying  but  what  is  founded  upon 
something  that  an  animal  was  seen  to  do  at  one 
time  or  another. 

"  Now  the  story  that  I  am  about  to  relate,  is  a 
very  old  one  in  Uganda.  I  heard  it  when  a  child, 
and  from  the  fact  that  a  Terrapin  was  said  to  be  so 
cunning,  I  have  never  liked  to  ill-treat  a  Terrapin, 
and  every  time  I  see  one,  the  story  comes  to  my 
mind  in  all  its  freshness." 

A  Terrapin  and  a  Crane  were  one  time  travelling 
together  very  sociably.  They  began  their  conver- 
sation by  the  Terrapin  asking : 

"  How  is  your  family  to-day,  Miss  Crane  ? " 

"  Oh,  very  well.  Mamma,  who  is  getting  old, 
complains  now  and  then,  that's  all." 


190  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  But  do  you  know  that  it  strikes  me  that  she  is 
very  fat  ? "  said  Terrapin.  "  Now  a  thought  has 
just  entered  my  head,  which  I  beg  to  propose  to 
you.  My  mother,  too,  is  ailing,  and  I  am  rather 
tired  of  hearing  her  complaints  day  after  day ;  but 
she  is  exceedingly  lean  aud  tough,  though  there 
is  plenty  of  her.  I  wonder  what  you  will  say  to 
my  plan  ?  We  are  both  hungry.  So  let  us  go  and 
kill  your  mother,  and  eat  her ;  and  to-morrow,  you 
will  come  to  me,  and  we  will  kill  my  mother. 
We  thus  shall  be  supplied  with  meat  for  some 
days." 

Replied  the  Crane,  "  I  like  the  idea  greatly,  and 
agree  to  it.  Let  us  go  about  it  at  once,  for  hunger 
is  an  exacting  mistress,  and  the  days  of  fasting  are 
more  frequent  than  those  of  fulness." 

The  matricides  turned  upon  their  tracks,  and, 
arriving  at  the  house  of  Mrs.  Crane,  the  two  cruel 
creatures  seized  upon  Mamma  Crane,  and  put  her 
to  death.  They  then  plucked  her  clean,  and 
placed  her  body  in  the  stew-pot,  and  both  Terrapin 
and  Crane  feasted. 

Terrapin  then  crawled  home,  leaving  Crane  to 
sleep,  and  the  process  of  digestion.  But,  alas  ! 
Crane  soon  became  very  ill.  Whether  some  qualms 
of  conscience  disturbed  digestion  or  not,  I  cannot 
say,  but  she  passed  a  troublesome  night,  and  for 
several  days  afterwards  she  did  not  stir  from  her 
house. 


THE  CUNNING   TERRAPIN  AND   THE  CRANE   191 


Terrapin,  on  reaching  the  house  of  its  mamma, 
which  was  in  the  hollow  of  a  tree,  cried  out : 

"  Tu-no-no-no  !  "  upon  which  Mrs.  Terrapin  said, 
"  Oh,  that  is  my  child,"  and  she  let  down  a  cord, 
to  which  young  Terrapin  made  himself  fast,  and 
was  assisted  to  the  nest  where  the  parent  had 
already  prepared  a  nice  supper  for  him. 

Several  days  later,  Terrapin  wras  proceeding 
through  the  woods  to  the  pool  where  he  was  ac- 
customed to  bathe,  when  at  the  water-side  he  met 
Miss  Crane  apparently  quite  spruce  and  strong 
again. 

She  hailed  Terrapin  and  said,  "  Oh,  here  you 
are,  at  last.  I  have  been  waiting  to  see  you  for 
some  time." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Terrapin,  "  here  I  am,  and  you 
— how  do  you  feel  now  ?  My  neighbours  told  me 
you  were  very  ill." 

"  I  am  all  right  again,"  said  Miss  Crane,  "  but  I 
think  my  old  ma  disagreed  with  me,  and  I  was 
quite  poorly  for  some  days ;  but  I  am  now  anxious 
to  know  when  you  are  going  to  keep  your  part  of 
the  bargain  which  we  made." 

"What — you  mean  about  the  disposing  of  my 
old  ma  ? " 

"  Yes,  to  be  sure,"  answered  Crane,  "  I  feel  quite 
hungry." 

"  Well,  well.  Bargains  should  always  be  kept, 
for  if  the  blood-oath  be  broken  misfortune  fol- 


192  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

lows.  Your  mother's  death  rests  on  my  head,  and 
I  mean  to  return  your  hospitality  with  interest, 
otherwise,  may  my  shell  be  soon  empty  of  its  ten- 
ant.    Stay  here  awhile  and  I  will  bring  her." 

So  saying,  Terrapin  departed,  and  crept  to  where 
he  had  secretly  stowed  a  quantity  of  india-rubber, 
in  readiness  for  the  occasion.  After  taking  out 
quite  a  mass  of  it,  he  returned  to  the  pond,  where 
Miss  Crane  stood  on  one  leg,  expectant  and  wink- 
ing pleasantly. 

"  I  fear,  sister  Crane,"  said  Terrapin,  as  he  laid 
his  burden  down,  "  that  you  will  find  my  old  ma 
tough.  She  turned  out  to  be  much  leaner  than  I 
anticipated.  There  is  no  more  fat  on  her  bones, 
than  there  is  on  my  back.  But  now,  fall  to,  and 
welcome.  There  is  plenty  there.  I  am  not  hungry 
myself,  as  I  have  just  finished  my  dinner." 

Miss  Crane,  with  her  empty  stomach,  was  not 
fastidious,  and  stepped  out  eagerly  to  the  feast  so 
faithfully  provided,  and  began  to  tear  away  at 
what  Terrapin  had  brought.  The  rubber,  how- 
ever, stretched  by  the  greedy  Crane,  suddenly  flew 
from  her  foot,  and  rebounding,  struck  her  in  the 
face  a  smart  blow. 

"  Oh !  oh ! "  cried  Crane,  confused  with  the  blow. 
"  Your  old  ma  is  most  tough." 

"Yes,  she  is.  I  suspected  she  would  prove  a 
little  tough,"  answered  Terrapin,  with  a  chuckle. 
"  But  don't  be  bashful.     Eat  away,  and  welcome." 


THE  CUNNING   TERRAPIN  AND    THE  CRANE    193 

Again  Miss  Crane  tugged  at  the  rubber  to  tear 
it,  but  the  more  it  was  stretched,  the  more  severe 
were  the  shocks  she  received,  and  her  left  eye  was 
almost  blinded. 

"  Well,  I  never,"  exclaimed  Miss  Crane.  "  She  is 
too  tough  altogether." 

"  Try  again,"  cried  Terrapin.  "  Try  again  ;  little 
by  little,  it  is  said,  a  fly  eats  a  cow's  tail.  You  will 
get  a  rare  and  tender  bit  in  time." 

Miss  Crane  thus  pressed,  did  so,  and  seizing  a 
piece  lay  back,  and  drew  on  it  so  hard  that  when 
the  rubber  at  last  slipped,  it  bounded  back  with, 
such  force,  that   she  was   sent  sprawling   to   the 
ground. 

"  Why,  what  is  the  matter  ? "  asked  Terrapin, 
pretending  to  be  astonished.  "She  is  tough,  I 
admit ;  but  loh  !  our  family  are  famous  for  tough- 
ness. However,  the  tougher  it  is,  the  longer  it 
lasts  on  the  stomach.  Try  again,  sister  Crane ;  I 
warrant  you  will  manage  it  next  time." 

"  Oh,  bother  your  old  ma.  Eat  her  yourself.  I 
have  had  enough  of  that  kind  of  meat." 

"  You  give  it  up,  do  you  ? "  cried  Terrapin. 
"  Well,  well,  it  is  a  pity  to  throw  good  meat  away. 
Maybe,  if  I  keep  it  longer  it  will  get  tenderer  by 
and  by." 

They  thus  parted,  Terrapin   bearing  his  share 
of  rubber  away  in  one  direction,  and  Miss  Crane 
sadly  disgusted,   striding  grandly  off  in   another, 
13 


194  MY  BARK  COMPANIONS 

but  looking  keenly  about  for  something  to  satisfy 
her  hunger. 

When  she  had  gone  a  great  distance  a  parrot 
flew  across  her  path,  and  perching  on  a  branch 
near  her,  cried  out,  "  Oh,  royal  bird,  say  since  when 
has  rubber  become  the  food  of  the  bird-king's 
family?" 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Parrot  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Well,  I  saw  you  tearing  at  a  piece  of  rubber 
just  now,  and  when  you  marched  off  Terrapin 
carried  it  away,  and  I  heard  him  say — because  he 
.has  a  habit  of  speaking  his  thoughts  aloud — Oh, 
how  stupid  my  sister  Crane  is  !  She  thinks  my  ma 
is  dead.  Ho,  ho,  ho !  what  a  stupid !  And  all 
the  way  he  chuckled  and  laughed  as  though  he 
was  filled  with  plantain  wine." 

"  Is  his  ma  not  dead  then  ?  "  asked  Miss  Crane. 

"  Dead  !  Not  a  bit  of  it,"  replied  Parrot.  "  I  saw 
old  Ma  Terrapin  but  a  moment  ago  as  I  flew  by 
her  tree,  waiting  for  her  son,  and  the  cord  is 
ready  for  his  cry  of  '  Tu-no-no-no.  Ano-no-no. 
We-no-no-no ! ' " 

"  Ah,  Parrot,  your  words  are  good.  When  we 
know  what  another  is  saying  behind  our  backs,  we 
discover  the  workings  of  his  heart.  The  words  of 
Terrapin  are  like  the  bush  that  covers  the  trap. 
Good-by,  Parrot.  When  we  next  meet,  we  shall 
have  another  story  to  tell." 

On  the  next  day,  Terrapin  observed  Miss  Crane 


THE  CUNNING    TERRAPIN  AND    THE  CRANE    195 

approaching  his  house,  and  he  advanced  a  little 
way  to  meet  her. 

"  Well,  sister  Crane,  I  hope  you  are  all  right  this 
morning  ? "  he  asked. 

"  Oh  yes,  so  so,  brother  Terrapin.  But  you  must 
excuse  me  just  now;  I've  heard  bad  news  from  my 
family.  A  brother  and  sister  of  mine  are  suddenly 
taken  ill,  and  I  am  bound  to  go  and  visit  them," 
answered  Crane. 

"  Ah,  Miss  Crane,  that  reminds  me  of  my  own 
brother  and  sister,  who  are  much  younger  than  I 
am,  but  very  soft  and  tender.  What  do  you  say 
now  to  making  another  bargain  ? "  asked  Terrapin 
with  a  wink. 

"  You  are  very  good,  Terrapin.  I  will  think  of 
it  as  I  go  along.  I  shall  be  back  before  noon  to- 
morrow, and  we  will  talk  of  a  trade  then."  They 
were  very  civil  to  one  another  as  they  parted. 
Terrapin  went  for  his  usual  walk  to  the  pond,  Miss 
Crane  proceeded  to  visit  her  family,  but  muttered : 

"  Ha,  ha,  Terrapin,  you  are  great  at  a  trade ; 
but  you  will  not  make  another  with  me  in  a  hurry 
till  our  first  one  is  squared." 

After  she  had  gone  a  little  wray  she  turned  sud- 
denly round  and  came  back  to  the  foot  of  Terra- 
pin's tree,  and  cried, 

"  Tu-no-no-no.     Ano-no-no-no.     We-no-no-no  !  " 

"Ah,  that  is  my  child's  voice,"  said  Ma  Terrapin 
to  herself,  and  let  down  the  cord. 


106  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Miss  Crane  caught  hold  and  climbed  up  towards 
the  nest.  Ma  Terrapin  craned  her  neck  out  far  to 
welcome  her  child,  but  before  she  could  discover 
by  what  means  little  Terrapin  had  changed  its 
dress,  Miss  Crane  struck  Ma  Terrapin  with  her 
long  sharp  bill  in  the  place  where  the  neck  joins 
the  shoulder,  and  in  a  short  time  Ma  Terrapin  was 
as  dead  as  Miss  Crane's  own  mother. 

The  body  was  rolled  from  the  nest,  and  it 
went  falling  down,  and  Miss  Crane  slid  quickly 
after  it. 

In  a  quiet  place  screened  by  thick  bushes  Miss 
Crane  made  a  great  fire,  with  wThich  Ma  Terrapin's 
thick  shell  was  cracked.  She  then  scooped  out  the 
flesh,  and  carried  it  to  her  own  home,  and  stowed 
it  in  a  big  black  pot. 

On  the  next  day  as  Miss  Crane  was  standing  on 
one  leg  by  the  pond,  with  her  head  half  buried  in 
her  feathers,  who  should  come  along  but  Terrapin, 
crying  bitterly,  and  saying,  "  Ah,  my  ma  is  dead. 
My  old  ma  has  been  killed.  Who  will  assist  me 
now  ? " 

Miss  Crane  affected  to  be  asleep,  but  heard  every 
word.  When,  however,  Terrapin  was  near,  she 
woke  up  suddenly  and  said,  cheerfully, 

"  Ah  !  it  is  Terrapin,  my  little  brother  Terrapin. 
How  do  you  do  to-day  ? " 

Nowr  as  Terrapin  had  already  slain  his  mother, 
according  to  his  own  confession,  it  struck  him  that 


THE   CUNNING    TERRAPIN  A.\D    THE   CRANE    19) 

it  would  not  do  to  accuse  Miss  Crane  of  the  mur- 
der, because  by  doing  so  lie  would  expose  his 
breach  of  faith  with  her,  but  the  scent  of  the 
roasted  flesh  of  Ma  Terrapin  came  strong  just 
then,  and  he  knew  that  it  was  Crane  who,  discov- 
ering his  trick,  had  killed  her. 

He  managed,  however,  to  reply  briskly  : 

"  Sissy,  dear,  I  am  but  tolerable.  But  how  is 
your  family  to-day  ?  " 

"My  brother  and  sister  are  much  improved, 
Terrapin.  They  are  both  as  fat  as  tallow.  By- 
the-bye,  what  about  that  trade  you  proposed  to 
me  ? " 

"  I  am  ready,  Miss  Crane,  for  a  trade  any  day. 
When  shall  it  be?" 

"  No  time  so  good  as  the  present,  and  if  you  jog- 
along  to  the  other  end  of  the  pond,  I  will  fix  my 
house  here,  and  soon  catch  up  with  you." 

Terrapin  professed  great  delight,  and  toddled 
along ;  but  when  he  had  gone  a  little  way  his  bad 
habit  of  thinking  aloud  came  on  him,  and  he  was 
heard  to  say  : — 

"  My  poor  ma  !  my  poor  ma  is  dead  !  O  you 
wicked  Crane !  I  know  by  the  scent  of  the  meat 
that  you  have  killed  my  ma.  What  can  I  do 
now  ? " 

Miss  Crane  knew  then  that  she  had  been  dis- 
covered, and  she  began  to  think  that  it  was  time 
to  remove  to  another    district,  for    Terrapin  had 


iyg  J/f  DARK  COMPANIONS 

many  friends  in  the  woods,  such  as  rabbits,  jack- 
als, lions,  and  serpents,  and  if  Terrapin  moaned 
so  loud,  all  the  people  of  the  woods  would  know 
what  she  had  done,  and  many  would  no  doubt 
assist  him  to  punish  her.  Casting  about  in 
her  mind  for  the  best  place,  she  remembered 
an  extremely  tall  tree  which  was  not  far  from 
Terrapin's  house,  a  very  lofty  clean-shafted  tree, 
on  the  top  of  which  she  would  be  safe  from 
surprise. 

Thither  she  hastily  removed  her  belongings,  and 
soon  established  herself  comfortably.  She  had  also 
provided  herself  with  a  store  of  strong  sticks  to  be 
used  as  weapous  in  case  of  necessity. 

Terrapin  meanwhile  crawled  along,  moaning 
loudly  his  lamentations.  Suddenly  Rabbit  popped 
out  of  the  woods,  and  stood  in  his  path.  He  soon 
was  made  aware  of  Terrapin's  bereavement,  and 
strongly  sympathised  with  him.  Terrapin  related 
the  story  in  such  a  way  that  made  Miss  Crane 
appear  to  be  a  murderess,  against  whom  the  people 
of  the  woods  should  take  vengeance. 

"  Then,"  said  Rabbit,  "  that  must  be  Miss  Crane, 
who  is  building  her  house  on  the  very  top  of  that 
tall  tree  near  your  place." 

"  Is  she  ?  "  asked  Terrapin.  "  I  did  not  know 
that.  She  was  to  have  met  me  here;  but  I  see 
she  knows  that  she  is  detected,  and  is  already 
taking  measures  to  protect  herself.     But,  Rabbit, 


THE  CUNNING   TERRAPIN  AND   THE  CRANE    199 

you  who  are  always  wise,  tell  me  how  I  may 
avenge  myself  ? " 

"There  is  only  one  way  that  I  know  of," 
answered  Rabbit,  dubiously.  "  Go  to  the  Soko 
(Gorilla  ?),  but  he  is  a  hard  dealer  who  will  make 
you  pay  handsomely  for  his  help.  Soko  is  the 
king  of  the  ape  kind.  If  you  pay  him  well,  he 
will  fasten  a  cord  to  Crane's  nest,  up  which  you 
can  climb  when  she  is  absent.  Once  there,  lie 
quietly,  and  when  she  alights  seize  her." 

The  plan  pleased  Terrapin  immensely,  and  pos- 
sessing a  comfortable  property  upon  the  loss  of  his 
mother,  he  thought  he  had  sufficient  to  purchase 
Soko's  assistance. 

Through  the  good  offices  of  Rabbit  negotiations 
were  entered  into  with  Soko,  who  agreed  for  a 
potful  of  good  nuts,  ten  bunches  of  ripe  bananas, 
one  hundred  eggs,  and  sundry  other  trifles,  to  hang 
a  stout  rattan  climber  to  Crane's  nest,  long  enough 
to  reach  the  ground. 

The  royal  bird  was  soon  informed  of  the  con- 
spiracy against  her  by  the  Parrot,  who  loves  to 
carry  tales,  and  Miss  Crane  resolved  to  be  absent 
from  home  while  Soko  was  fastening  the  climber, 
but  commissioned  her  friend  the  Parrot  to  observe 
the  proceedings,  and  to  report  to  her  when  Soko 
had  completed  his  task. 

Soko  performed  his  part  expeditiously.  Terra- 
pin tested  the  strength  of  the  rattan,  and  had  to 


200  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

confess  that  Soko  had  earned  his  pay,  and  Rabbit 
accompanied  Terrapin  and  Soko  to  Terrapin's  house 
to  see  the  Soko  receive  his  commission. 

As  they  departed  Parrot  flew  to  inform  Miss 
Crane,  who  immediately  returned  to  her  house  to 
await  her  enemy. 

Not  long  after  Terrapin  came  to  the  foot  of 
Crane's  tree  and  commenced  to  climb  up.  He  had 
nearly  reached  the  top  when  Miss  Crane  stood  up 
and  delivered  such  a  thwacking  blow  on  Terrapin's 
back  that  it  caused  him  to  loose  his  hold  and  fall 
to  the  ground.  When  Terrapin  recovered  his 
senses,  he  heard  Miss  Crane  cry  out — 

"  Ha !  brother  Terrapin,  that  was  a  nasty  fall. 
You  remember  the  rubber,  don't  you  ?  There  is 
nothing  like  the  advice  you  gave  me.  Try  again, 
Terrapin,  my  brother.     Try  again." 

"  You  killed  my  ma,  did  you  not  ?  "  asked  Ter- 
rapin. 

"  I  thought  you  told  me  that  you  had  killed  her 
according  to  agreement.  Then  how  can  you  say 
that  I  killed  her  ? "  asked  Miss  Crane. 

"  That  was  not  my  ma  I  gave  you.  It  was  only 
a  lump  of  rubber." 

"  Ho,  ho  !  You  confess  it  then  ?  Well,  we  are 
now  quits.  You  induced  me  to  kill  my  ma,  and 
as  you  could  not  keep  your  part  of  the  bargain, 
I  saved  you  the  trouble.  My  ma  was  as  much  to 
me  as  your  ma  was  to  you.     We  have  both  lost 


"  SOKO   PERFORMED    HIS    PART    EXPEDITIOUSLY." 


THE  CUNNING   TERRAPIN  AND   THE  CRANE    203 

our  ma's  now.  So  let  us  call  it  even,  and  be 
friends  a^ain." 

Terrapin  hesitated,  but  the  memory  of  his  ma's 
loss  soon  produced  the  old  bitterness,  and  he  be- 
came as  unforgiving  as  ever.  Miss  Crane  must, 
however,  be  persuaded  that  the  matter  was  for- 
given, otherwise  he  would  never  have  the  oppor- 
tunity to  avenge  his  ma's  death. 

"  All  right,  Crane,"  he  answered  ;  "  but  let  me 
come  up,  and  embrace  you  over  it,  or  do  you  de- 
scend and  let  us  shake  hands." 

"  Come  up,  by  all  means,  Terrapin.  I  am  always 
at  home  to  friends,"  said  Miss  Crane. 

Terrapin  upon  this  began  to  climb,  but  as  he 
was  ascending  he  foolishly  began  to  think  aloud 
again,  and  he  was  heard  saying — 

"  Oh,  yes,  sister  Crane.  Just  wait  a  little,  and 
you  will  see.     He,  he,  he  !  " 

Miss  Crane,  who  was  quietly  listening,  heard 
Terrapin's  chuckle  and  muttering,  and  prepared  to 
receive  him  properly.  When  he  was  within  reach, 
she  cried,  "  Hold  hard,  Terrapin,"  and  at  once  pro- 
ceeded to  shower  mighty  blows  on  his  back,  then 
laid  the  stick  on  his  feet  so  sharply  that,  to  protect 
them,  he  had  to  withdraw  them  into  his  shell,  in 
doing  which  he  lost  his  hold  and  fell  to  the  ground 
with  such  force  that  to  anything  but  a  terrapin 
the  great  fall  would  have  been  instantly  fatal. 

"  Try   again,  Terrapin  ;   try   again,  my  brother. 


204  JT  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Another  time  and  you  will  succeed,"  cried  Miss 
Crane,  mockingly. 

Terrapin  slowly  recovered  his  faculties  from  the 
second  fall,  and  exclaimed,  "  Ah,  Crane,  Crane.  If 
I  heed  you  a  second  time,  call  me  fool.  Yesterday 
and  to-day  you  triumphed,  to-morrow  will  be  my 
turn." 

"  Kwa-le,  hwa-le"  Miss  Crane  shrilly  cried.  "  My 
tree  will  stand  to-morrow  where  it  stood  to-day. 
You  know  the  way  to  it ;  if  not,  your  hate  will 
find  it." 

Terrapin  toddled  away  upon  this  to  seek  the 
Lion,  to  whom,  when  he  had  found  him,  he  pleaded 
so  powerfully  that  the  Lion  pitied  him  greatly, 
and  answered,  "  I  may  not  help  you  in  this  matter, 
for  I  was  not  made  to  climb  trees.  Go  you,  and 
tell  Jackal  your  story,  and  he  will  be  able  to 
advise  you." 

Acting  on  the  friendly  advice,  Terrapin  sought 
out  the  Jackal,  to  whom  he  repeated  his  lament- 
able tale.  The  Jackal  rewarded  him  with  a  sym- 
pathetic sigh,  and  said,  "  Friend  Terrapin,  my  teeth 
are  sharp  and  my  feet  are  swift,  but,  though  I  am 
so  happily  endowed,  I  have  no  wings  to  fly.  Go 
and  seek  Elephant.  His  strength  is  so  great  that 
perhaps  he  will  be  able  to  pull  the  tree  down  for 
you." 

Terrapin  proceeded  on  his  way  to  search  out  the 
Elephant,  and,  after  much  patient  travel,  discov- 


'"HOLD    HARD,    TERRAPIN! 


THE  CUNNING   TERRAPIN  AND   THE  CRANE    20? 

ered  him  brooding;  under  a  thick  shade.  To  him 
at  once  Terrapin  unburdened  his  breast  of  its  load 
of  grief,  and  appealed  piteously  for  his  assistance. 

"  Little  Terrapin,"  replied  the  kindly  Elephant, 
"  your  tale  is  dour.  But  though  I  am  strong, 
there  are  some  things  that  I  cannot  do.  Miss 
Crane's  house  is  built  on  one  of  the  biggest  trees 
of  the  forest,  and  it  would  require  two  score  of 
elephants  to  drag  it  down.  It  is  wisdom,  and  not 
strength,  that  you  need.  Go  you  and  seek  Serpent, 
and  he  will  assist  you." 

Thence  Terrapin  went  to  seek  Serpent,  and, 
after  long  seeking,  found  him  coiled,  in  many  shin- 
ing folds,  in  the  fork  of  a  sturdy  tree. 

"  Ah,  Serpent,"  he  cried,  "  you  are  a  kinsman  of 
mine,  and  I  have  long  sought  you.  I  am  in  dire 
distress,  my  friend,"  and  he  proceeded  to  inveigh 
against  Miss  Crane  passionately,  and  concluded  by 
invoking  his  assistance. 

"  Help  me  this  day,"  cried  Terrapin,  "  and  you 
shall  be  my  father  and  my  mother,  and  all  my 
nearest  relations  in  one." 

"It  is  well,"  replied  the  Serpent,  in  his  slow, 
deliberate  manner.  "  Miss  Crane  shall  die,  and 
here  I  make  a  pact  with  you.  There  shall  be  no 
enmity  for  all  future  time  between  your  family 
and  mine.  Go  now,  and  rest  in  peace,  for  the  fate 
of  Crane  is  fixed." 

In   the   darkness  of   the   night   Serpent  roused 


208 


MY  DARK  COMPANION'S 


himself  from  his  sleep  and,  uncoiling  himself, 
descended  the  tree  and  glided  noiselessly  along  the 
ground  towards  Miss  Crane's  tree.     The  tall  clean 


'•  POOR    MISS    CRANE    WAS    FAST    ASLEEP. 

shaft  could  not  arrest  those  spiring  movements, 
and  the  Serpent  steadily  ascended  until  he  gained 
the    fork.      Thence,    by  an    almost    imperceptible 


THE  CUNNING   TERRAPIN  AND   THE  CRANE    209 

motion,  he  advanced  towards  tlie  nest.  Poor  Miss 
Crane  was  fast  asleep,  dreaming  of  the  fall  of 
Terrapin,  while  the  Serpent  folded  his  extremity 
around  a  stout  branch  and  stood  up  prepared  to 
strike.  Quick  as  one  could  wink  the  Serpent 
flung  himself  upon  the  bird-queen,  and  in  a 
moment  she  lay  crushed  and  mangled.  Then, 
seizing  her  body  with  his  jaws,  the  Serpent  slid 
down  the  shaft  of  the  tree  and  sought  Terrapin's 
house,  and  laid  her  remains  before  him.  Terrapin 
was  overjoyed,  and  invited  Serpent  to  share  with 
him  the  dainty  feast  which  the  body  of  Miss 
Crane  supplied. 

From  that  day  to  this  Serpent  and  Terrapin 
have  remained  close  friends,  and  neither  has  ever 
been  known  to  break  the  solemn  agreement  that 
was  made  between  them  on  that  day  that  Ter- 
rapin solicited  the  help  of  Serpent  against  the 
bird-queen. 

14 


THE  LEGEND  OF  KIBATTI  THE  LITTLE 
WHO  CONQUERED  ALL  THE  GREAT 
ANIMALS 


HAVE  done  my 
very  best  to  trans- 
late this  story  as 
closely  as  possible 
in  order  to  give 
the  faithful  sense 
of  what  Avas  said, 
yet  I  despair  of 
rendering:  the  little 
touches  and  flour- 
ishes which  Kadu 
knew  so  well  how  to  give  with  voice,  gesture,  and 
mobile  face. 

"  Friends  and  freemen,"  he  said,  when  we  were 
all  in  listening  attitude,  "  if  a  son  of  man  knows 
how  to  show  anger,  I  need  not  tell  you  who  are 
experienced  in  travel  and  in  the  nature  of  beasts, 
that  the  animals  of  the  wilds  also  know  how  to 
show  their  spite  and  their  passions."  The  legend 
of  Kibatti  runs  upon  this. 

On  a  day  ages  ago  the   great    animals  of  the 


THE  LEGEND   OF  KIBATTI  THE  LITTLE        211 

world,  consisting  of  the  elephant,  the  rhinoceros, 
the  buffalo,  the  lion,  the  leopard,  and  hyena, 
assembled  in  council  in  the  midst  of  a  forest  not 
far  from  a  village  on  the  frontier  of  Uganda.  The 
elephant  being  acknowledged  by  general  consent 
as  the  strongest,  presided  on  the  occasion. 

Waving  his  trunk,  and  trumpeting  to  enjoin 
silence,  he  said :  "  Friends,  we  are  gathered  together 
to-day  to  consider  how  we  may  repay  in  some 
measure  the  injuries  daily  done  to  us  and  our  kin 
by  the  sons  of  men.  Not  far  from  here  is  situated 
a  village,  whence  the  vicious  two-footed  animals 
issue  out  to  make  war  upon  all  of  us,  who  possess 
double  the  number  of  feet  they  have.  Without 
warning  of  hostility  or  publishing  of  cause,  they 
deliberately  leave  their  conical  nests,  day  by  day, 
with  fellest  intent  against  an}^  of  us  whom  they 
may  happen  to  meet  during  the  shining  of  the  sun. 
Wherefore  we  are  met  upon  common  grounds  to 
devise  how  we  may  retaliate  upon  them  the  wanton 
outrages  they  daily  perpetrate  upon  our  unfortu- 
nate kind.  Personally,  I  have  many  injuries  to  the 
elephants  of  my  tribe  to  remember,  and  which  I  am 
not  likely  to  forget.  It  was  only  a  week  ago  that 
a  promising  child  of  my  sister  fell  into  a  deep  pit, 
and  was  impaled  on  a  short  stake  set  in  the  bottom 
of  it ;  and  but  a  few  days  before  my  youngest 
brother  fell  head-foremost  into  a  horribly  deep 
excavation  that  was  dug,  and  which  was  artfully 


212  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

concealed  by  leaves  and  grass,  whereby  none  but 
those,  like  myself,  experienced  in  their  guileful 
arts,  could  have  escaped.  Ye  have  all,  I  daresay, 
been  similarly  persecuted,  and  have  deep  injuries 
to  revenge.  I  wait  to  hear  what  ye  propose. 
Brother  Rhinoceros,  thou  art  the  next  to  me  in 
bigness  and  strength,  speak." 

"  Well,  brother  Elephant  and  friends,  the  words 
we  have  heard  are  true.  The  son  of  man  is,  of  all 
creatures  that  I  know,  the  most  wanton  in  offence 
against  us  of  the  four-footed  tribes.  Not  a  day 
passes  but  I  hear  moan  and  plaint  from  some 
sufferer.  Not  long  ago,  a  cousin,  walking  quietly 
through  a  wood  not  far  from  here,  caught  his  foot 
in  a  vine  that  lay  across  the  path,  and  almost 
immediately  after  a  hardened  and  pointed  stake 
was  precipitated  from  above  deep  into  the  jointure 
of  the  neck  with  the  spine,  which  killed  him 
instantly,  of  course.  I  have,  by  wonderful  good 
luck,  escaped  thus  far,  but  it  may  be  my  fate  to  fall 
to-morrow  through  some  foul  practice.  Wherefore, 
I  think  it  were  well  that  we  set  about  doing  what 
we  decide  to  do  instanter.  I  propose  that  early  in 
the  morning,  before  a  glint  of  sunshine  be  seen,  we 
set  upon  the  piratical  nest  and  utterly  destroy  it. 
I  am  so  loaded  with  hate  of  them,  that  I  could  dis- 
pose of  the  half  of  the  rascals  myself,  before  they 
could  recover  their  wits.  But  if  any  of  ye  here  has 
a  better  plan,  I  lend  my  ears  to  the  hearing  of  it, 


TEE  LEGEND   OF  KIBATTI   THE  LITTLE       213 

my  heart  to  the  approval  of  it,  and  my  strength 
and  fury  to  the  doing  of  it,  without  further  speech. 
I  have  spoken." 

"  Now,  friend  Lion,"  said  the  Elephant,  turning 
solemnly  to  him,  "it  is  thy  turn,  and  say  freely 
what  thy  wit  conceives  in  this  matter.  Thy  cour- 
age we  all  know,  and  none  of  us  doubt  that  thy 
mind  is  equal  to  it." 

"Truly,  friend  Elephant,  and  ye  others,  the 
business  we  are  met  to  consider  is  pressing.  The 
sons  of  men  are  crafty,  and  their  guile  is  beyond 
measure.  The  four-footed  tribes  have  much  cause 
of  grievance  against  me  and  mine.  However,  none 
can  accuse  me  or  my  family  of  having  taken  undue 
advantage  of  those  whom  we  meditate  striking. 
We  always  give  loud  warning,  as  you  all  know,  and 
afterwards  strike  ;  for  if  we  did  not  do  this,  few 
of  even  the  strongest  would  escape  our  vengeance. 
But  these  pestilent,  two-footed  beasts — -by  net,  trap, 
falling  stake,  pit,  or  noose — are  unceasing  in  their 
secret  malice,  and  there  is  no  safety  in  the  plain, 
bush,  or  rock-fastness  against  their  wiles.  For 
what  I  and  my  kin  do  there  is  good  motive — that 
of  providing  meat  for  ourselves  and  young  ;  but  it 
passes  my  wit  to  discover  what  the  son  of  man 
can  want  with  all  he  destroys.  Even  our  bones — 
as,  for  instance,  thy  long  teeth,  O  Elephant — they 
carry  away  with  them,  and  even  mine.  I  have 
seen  the  younglings  of  mankind  dangle  the  teeth  of 


214  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

my  sister  round  their  necks,  and  my  hide  appears 
to  be  so  precious  that  the  king  of  the  village  wears 
it  over  his  dirty  black  loins.  Thy  tribe,  O  Ele- 
phant, have  not  much  cause  of  complaint  against 
me,  and  thou,  Rhinoceros,  it  would  tax  thy  memory 
to  accuse  me  of  aught  against  thy  family.  Brother 
Leopard  will  hold  me  and  mine  guiltless  of  harm 
to  him ;  so  also  must  my  cousin  Hyena.  Friend 
Buffalo  and  our  family  have  sometimes  a  sharp 
quarrel,  but  there  is  no  malice  in  it,  I  swear. 
Whereas  the  son  of  man,  friends,  is  the  common 
enemy  of  us  all — it  is  either  our  flesh,  or  our  fur, 
or  our  hide,  or  our  teeth  that  he  is  wanting,  and 
his  whole  thought  is  bent  upon  destruction  pure 
and  simple.  If  ye  would  follow  me,  I  would  glory 
in  leading  ye  even  now  against  the  community,  and 
I  give  ye  my  word  that  few  would  escape  my  paw 
and  claw.  However,  as  our  object  is  to  destroy 
all,  that  none  may  escape,  I  agree  with  my  friend 
Rhinoceros  that  night-time  at  its  blackest  is  safest. 
Wherefore  believe  me  that  I  am  so  sharp  set  for 
revenge,  and  I  feel  so  hollow,  that  nothing  but  the 
half  of  all  of  them  will  satisfy  my  thirst  for  their 
blood.     I  have  ended  my  say." 

"  Now,  friend  Leopard,  thou  hadst  better  follow 
thy  cousin,  and  we  will  feel  obliged  to  thee  for  the 
benefit  of  thy  advice,"  said  the  Elephant. 

Leopard  gave  his  tail  a  quick  twirl,  and  licked 
his  chops  and  spoke : 


THE  LEGEND   OF  KIBATTI  THE  LITTLE       217 

"  All  that  ye,  my  friends  and  cousin,  have  said, 
I  heartily  agree  and  bear  witness  to.  The  spite  of 
the  son  of  man  towards  us  is  limitless.  It  is  re- 
markable, too,  for  its  cold-bloodedness  and  lack 
of  passion.  We  have  our  own  quarrels  in  the 
woods — as  ye  all  know— and  they  are  sharp  and 
quick  while  they  last,  but  there  is  no  premeditation 
or  malignity  in  what  we  do  to  one  another ;  but 
Man,  to  whom  we  would  rather  give  a  wide  berth, 
if  possible,  pursues  each  of  us  as  if  his  existence 
depended  upon  the  mere  slaying,  though  I  observe 
that  he  has  abundance  of  fruit,  which  ought  to 
satisfy  any  reasonable  being  of  the  ape  tribe. 
Wherefore,  as  I  have  many  sharp  reasons  for  re- 
taliation on  him  for  his  countless  offences  against 
me  and  my  kin,  I  gladly  attended  this  council,  and 
I  will  go  as  far  as  any  of  ye,  and  further  if  I  can, 
to  return  some  of  this  spite  on  him  and  his  tribe. 
I  propose  that  night  at  its  darkest  is  best  for  our 
plan.  While  the  human  folk  are  indulging  in 
dreams  of  slaughter  of  us,  I  vote  that  we  turn 
their  dreams  into  action  against  themselves.  The 
elephant,  and  rhinoceros,  and  buffalo  are  strong; 
let  each  lead  his  tribe  to  attack,  overturn,  and 
trample  down  their  nests.  We,  with  our  families, 
will  range  round  and  slaughter  every  one  that 
escapes  them.     Those  are  my  words." 

"  Now,  friend  Buffalo,  what  say  est  thou  ? "  de- 
manded the  Elephant.     "  Thou  art  a  staunch  friend 


218  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

and  stout  foe.  We  cannot  but  listen  with  respect 
to  such  an  one  as  thyself." 

"Ah,  friend  Elephant,  and  ye  chiefs  of  tribes, 
every  sentiment  of  hostility  against  the  vile  and 
spiteful  sons  of  man  that  ye  have  expressed  finds 
an  echo  in  my  inwards.  If  wrong  has  been  done 
to  any  here,  magnify  that  wrong  tenfold  in  order 
that  ye  may  understand  the  intensity  of  the  hate  I 
bear  the  remorseless  destroyers  of  my  kith  and  kin. 
Ask  me  not  how  I  would  slay  them,  my  fury  is 
so  great  that  I  am  unfit  to  devise.  Do  ye  the 
devising,  and  give  the  method  to  me.  All  I  can 
think  of  now  is  the  pleasure  I  shall  feel  when  my 
horns  are  warmed  in  the  bodies  of  the  base  and 
treacherous  creatures  who  have  murdered  wife, 
brother,  sister,  and  child  of  mine,  besides  a  count- 
less number  of  my  kindred  by  lance  and  line,  spear 
and  snare,  sword  and  stake,  trick  and  trap.  I  will 
lead  my  herd  into  the  midst  of  the  vicious  com- 
munity with  a  joy  that  only  my  hate  can  match. 
That  is  all  I  have  to  say." 

"  Now,  my  good  friend  Hyena.  Thou  art  the 
only  one  left  whose  sentiments  are  as  yet  unknown. 
Speak,  and  let  us  hear  wisdom  from  thee  in  this 
matter." 

The  Hyena  uttered  a  mocking  laugh,  and  said : 
"  Mv  kind  friends  and  cousins :  The  nisdit  suits  me 
well,  for  I  am  in  my  element  then.  I  may  say  that 
I  have  a  large  family  which  is  always  hungry.     It 


THE  LEGEND  OF  KIBATTI  THE  LITTLE       219 


will  be  a  laughing  matter  to  them  indeed  to  hear 
of  your  good  purpose.  It  has  been  long  delayed, 
this  signal  measure  of  just  vengeance  upon  those 
who  have  outdone  in  cold  cruelty  all  that  genera- 
tions of  the  four-footed  tribe  of  the  fiercest  kind 
have  done.  Bird  and  beast,  from  the  smallest  to 
the  greatest,  have  fallen  victims  to  man's  lust  for 
destruction.  True,  my  kind  are  often  indebted  to 
man  for  bones  and  refuse,  but  what  we  have  eaten 
has  been  sorely  against  his  good  will ;  and  we  there- 
fore owe  him  no  gratitude.  The  young  of  the 
human  community  will  be  juicy  morsels  for  my 
tribe,  when  the  signal  is  given  for  the  attack. 
With  all  my  heart  I  say  let  it  be  to-night.  I  have 
said  my  say." 

The  Elephant  then  said :  "  Friends,  chiefs  of  the 
most  powerful  tribes  of  the  forest,  let  it  be  to- 
night, as  ye  say.  Let  each  go  and  muster  his 
forces,  and  let  the  attack  be  in  the  following 
manner.  Half-way  betwixt  dawn  and  midnight  I 
will  lead  my  troop  from  the  Uganda  side.  The 
Rhinoceros  will  lead  his  from  the  Katonga  side. 
The  Buffalo  will  range  his  tribe  along  that  side 
facing  Unyoro.  Behind  my  troop  the  Hyena  and 
his  families  shall  follow  to  finish  those  who  may 
be  but  bruised  by  our  heavy  hoofs.  Let  Leop- 
ard place  his  fellows  and  kin  in  rear  of  the  Rhi- 
noceros troop.  Lion  and  his  great  tribe  are 
needed  in  rear  of  Buffalo's  forces,  for  they  are  apt 


220  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

in  their  fury  to  overlook  the  crafty  bipeds.  Our 
object  is  to  make  a  complete  job  of  it.  The  sooner 
we  part  now,  the  fitter  each  will  be  for  the  perfect 
consummation  of  his  long-deferred  revenge." 

It  was  well  past  midnight  when  the  four-footed 
forces  were  gathered  around  the  doomed  village, 
and,  at  the  shrill  trumpet-note  of  the  King  Ele- 
phant, the  several  chiefs  led  their  respective  troops 
at  the  charge.  The  elephants  tore  on  resistlessly, 
trampling  down  the  doomed  cages  of  the  human 
folk  flat  and  level  with  the  ground.  The  rhino- 
ceros and  his  host  pushed  on  with  noses  low 
down,  and  tossed  the  human  nests  as  we  would 
kick  an  empty  egg-basket ;  the  buffaloes  bellowed 
in  unison,  and,  closing  their  eyes,  threw  themselves 
upon  the  huts,  and  gored  everything  within  reach 
of  their  horns.  Then  the  fierce  carnivora,  all  ex- 
citement at  the  prospect  of  the  bloody  feast, 
roared,  snarled,  and  laughed  as  they  tore  the 
mangled  victims  piecemeal.  Ah,  poor  village,  and 
poor  people  !  In  a  short  time  the  dreaming  souls 
dreamed  no  more,  but  were  gone  past  recall  into 
the  regions  where  dreams  are  unknown — all  ex- 
cepting one  clever  boy  named  Kibatti,  and  his 
parents,  who  survived  the  calamity.  These  hap- 
pened to  live  in  a  tiny  hut  close  hidden  by  a  grove 
of  bananas  on  the  edge  of  the  forest,  and  Kibatti 
about  midnight  had  been  disturbed  in  his  sleep 
by  a  pressure  on  his  stomach  which  woke  him, 


THE  LEGEND   OF  KIBATTI  THE  LITTLE       221 

and  denied  him  further  sleep.  He  therefore  sat 
sorrowing  over  the  red  embers  of  his  fire,  when 
he  heard  the  hollow  tramp  of  large  animals,  and 
pricking  his  ears,  he  heard  trampling  in  another 
direction;  whereupon  his  suspicions  that  some- 
thing unusual  was  about  to  happen  grew  on  him, 
so  that  he  woke  his  parents,  and  bade  them  listen 
to  the  rumbling  sounds  that  could  be  heard  by 
such  experienced  hunters  all  around  them. 

"  Father,  come,  delay  not  !  make  mother  rise  at 
once.  This  night  my  sleep  has  been  broken  as  a 
warning  to  me  that  mischief  is  brewing.  Let  us 
ascend  the  big  tree  near  by  and  observe." 

"  Child,  you  are  right,"  said  his  father,  after 
listening  a  moment ;  "  the  demons  of  the  wilder- 
ness are  gathered  against  the  village,  for  human 
enemies  make  no  such  stir  as  this.  We  will  ascend 
the  great  tree  at  once." 

Thereupon  he  drew  his  wife  out. 

Kibatti  wriggled  himself  through  the  burrow 
under  the  milk-weed  hedge  into  the  banana-grove, 
and  having  gained  its  deep  shadows,  raced  for  the 
great  tree,  closely  followed  by  his  parents.  A 
large  vine  hung  pendant,  and  up  this  vine  Kibatti 
climbed,  his  mother  after  him,  the  old  man  last. 
Not  a  moment  too  soon,  for  just  then  the  trumpet- 
note  of  the  King  Elephant  was  heard,  and  after- 
wards such  a  concert  of  noises  that  neither  Kibatti 
nor  his  aged  father  had  ever  heard  the  like  before. 


222  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

In  the  starlight  they  saw  the  huge  forms  of  all 
kinds  of  furious  animals  pass  and  repass  below 
them ;  but  clinging  closely  to  the  shelter  of  the 
giant  limbs  of  the  tree,  they,  from  their  safe  perch, 
witnessed  the  dreadful  ending  of  their  friends  and 
relatives. 

When  he  fully  realized  the  catastrophe  and  its 
completeness,  Kibatti  suggested  to  his  parents 
that  they  should  ascend  to  the  very  highest  fork, 
lest  they  should  be  observed  in  the  morning,  and 
on  climbing  up  they  found  a  snug  hiding-place  far 
above,  hidden  all  round  by  the  thick,  fleshy  leaves 
of  the  tree.  There  they  remained  quiet  until 
morning,  when  the  boy's  restless  curiosity  became 
so  strong  that  he  resolved  to  gratify  it.  Grasping 
close  a  great  limb  of  the  tree,  he  descended  as  far 
as  the  lower  fork  and  looked  down.  He  saw  all 
the  huts  smashed,  and  the  bones  of  his  tribe  white 
and  gleaming,  scattered  about.  The  fences  were 
all  levelled,  but  the  elephants,  under  their  leader, 
were  re-setting  the  poles  round  about.  The  lions 
were  pacing  watchfully  around,  the  rhinoceroses 
and  buffaloes  were  herded  separately,  gazing  upon 
the  elephants,  the  leopards  were  lying  down  under 
the  trees  in  scattered  groups,  the  hyenas  were 
crunching  bones,  for  these  last  never  know  when 
they  have  eaten  enough. 

Kibatti  kept  his  post  all  day.  By  night  the 
poles  fenced  the  village  round  about  as  before,  and 


THE  LEGEND  OF  KIBATTI  THE  LITTLE       223 

in  the  dusk  he  saw  the  gathering  together  of  all 
the  creatures  in  a  circle  round  the  King  Elejmant, 
to  hear  his  rumbling  voice  delivering  an  harangue 
to  the  motley  allies.  When  it  was  ended  the 
lions  roared,  the  rhinoceroses  snorted,  the  buffaloes 
bellowed,  the  hyenas  laughed,  and  the  shrill  trum- 
petings  of  the  elephants  announced  that  the  meet- 
ins:  was  over.  What  occurred  after,  Kibatti  did 
not  stay  to  learn,  but  climbed  aloft  to  give  the 
news  to  his  anxious  parents. 

Said  he,  "  It  appears  to  me,  father,  that  they  are 
going  to  build  the  village  up  again,  for  they  have 
already  fenced  it  around  even  better,  as  I  think, 
than  it  was  before.  Those  animals  have  clever 
leaders,  that  is  certain,  but  I  am  not  a  man-son 
if  Kibatti  does  not  get  the  better  of  some  of 
them." 

"  Oh,  you  are  clever,  my  child,  that  is  true,"  said 
the  old  man.  "  Whatever  you  undertake  to  do, 
done  it  is.  I  have  found  out  that  lono-  aero.  If 
wit  will  get  us  out  of  this  place  of  danger,  I  have 
a  conviction  it  will  be  by  yours,  and  not  by  mine, 
or  by  my  old  woman's." 

"  I  do  not  purpose  to  leave  the  tree  just  yet, 
father,"  replied  Kibatti.  "  If  we  keep  quiet,  we 
could  not  find  a  safer  place  than  here.  The  tree 
is  so  tall  that  they  cannot  hear  us  talk  unless  they 
set  their  ears  to  listen  at  the  foot  of  it,  and  against 
all  that  may  happen  we  must  provide  ourselves." 


224  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  Give  your  confidence  to  me,  boy,  and  let  me 
judge  of  your  plan,"  said  the  father. 

"  Well,  my  idea  is  this.  To-night  they  will  all 
start  off,  some  to  catch  the  lesser  prey,  others  to 
graze  and  feed.  The  leaders,  of  course,  will  remain 
behind.  I  propose,  after  getting  three  or  four 
winks  of  sleep,  to  go  down  to  the  gate  and  dis- 
cover how  things  are.  If  possible,  I  will  try  and 
get  my  net-ropes.  They  will  be  useful  for  my  pur- 
pose.    We  may  trap  some  game,  you  know." 

"I  see,  I  see,  my  boy.  That  is  a  good  idea. 
Shall  I  help  you  ?  " 

"  Not  to-night,  father,  except  you  keep  watch 
until  yonder  bright  star  stands  overhead." 

The  old  man  agreed  to  keep  watch  until  the  star 
approached  the  zenith.  A  little  after  midnight 
Kibatti  was  waked,  and  having  given  his  father 
injunctions  to  go  to  sleep,  he  descended.  He  pro- 
ceeded straight  to  his  house,  and  among  the 
wreckage  he  found  his  strong  nets  and  their  ropes, 
and  his  sharp  huntiug-knife,  besides  his  father's 
five  spears  and  his  own  quiver.  These  weapons  he 
conveyed  directly  to  the  tree,  and  bore  them  up  to 
the  lower  fork.  This  done,  he  re-descended  the 
tree  and  crawled  away  to  a  bit  of  marsh-land  not 
far  off,  where  there  was  a  crane's  nest  which  con- 
tained some  eggs.  He  took  these  in  his  hand,  and 
went  around  through  the  bushes  to  the  Unyoro 
Road.     All    this    had    been    done    very   quickly, 


TEE  LEGEND  OF  KIBATTI  THE  LITTLE       225 

because,  being  a  hunter,  he  knew  the  neighbour- 
hood well,  and  while  watching  the  animals  in  the 
village,  his  mind  had  been  busy  forming  his  plans. 
Now  when  he  came  to  the  U nyoro  Road,  he  stood 
straight  up  and  strode  rapidly  in  the  direction  of 
the  village  which  had  been  that  of  his  tribe. 
Arriving  near  it  he  crawled  up  to  the  gate  and 
looked  in,  then  traced  the  fence  all  around  until 
he  came  back  to  the  same  gate. 

Kibatti  now  stood  up  and  hailed  the  animals, 
crying  loud, 

"  Hullo,  hullo  there !  Are  ye  all  asleep  ? 
Will  ye  not  let  a  poor  benighted  stranger  in  ? 
The  night  is  cold,  and  I  am  hungry." 

King  Buffalo,  who  was  on  guard,  trotted  up  to 
the  gate,  and  looking  out  saw  a  small  boy  who  was 
naked,  except  for  a  scant  robe  which  depended 
from  his  shoulders. 

"  Who  art  thou  ? "  demanded  the  buffalo  in  his 
gruffest  voice. 

Kibatti  answered  in  the  thiu  voice  of  a  father- 
less and  starving  orphan. 

"  It  is  I,  Kibatti  the  Little,  from  Unyoro." 

"  What  dost  thou  want  ?  " 

"  Only  a  little  fire  to  roast  my  eggs,  and  a  place 
to  sleep.  I  am  a  forest-boy,  and  live  alone  in 
Unyoro.  My  parents  are  both  dead,  and  I  have 
no  home.  If  you  will  give  me  work  I  will  stay 
with  you  ;  for  then  I  shall  have  plenty  to  eat.     If 

15 


226 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


not,  let  me  sleep  here  to-night,  and  in  the  morning 
I  will  go." 


"IT   IS   I,    KIBATTI   THE   LITTLE,    FROM    UNYOBO." 

"  What  work  canst  thon  do  ?  " 
"  Not  much,  but  I  can  fetch  water  and  fuel." 
"  Wait  a  minute,  I  will  see  if  our  people  will  let 
thee  in." 


THE  LEGEND  OF  KIBATTI  THE  LITTLE       22? 

Tlie  buffalo  moved  away  and  woke  up  the  rhi- 
noceros, the  elephant,  the  lion,  the  leopard,  and 
hyena,  and  told  them  that  there  was  a  little  forest- 
boy  seeking  a  night's  lodging.  At  first  the  general 
belief  was,  that  he  belonged  to  the  tribe  which  had 
owned  the  village,  but  the  buffalo  denied  that  this 
boy  could  have  known  of  the  country,  as  he  had 
come  boldly  up  to  the  gate  from  the  Unyoro  road ; 
besides,  was  it  likely  that  a  small  boy,  knowing 
what  had  happened,  would  ever  have  come  back 
when  those  who  had  destroyed  the  village  were 
in  possession  of  it?  This  last  remark  settled  the 
matter.     King  Elephant  said, 

"  As  thou  wilt,  Buffalo.  Even  if  the  matter 
were  otherwise,  a  small  boy  can  do  no  harm.  Let 
him  in.     We  will  give  him  plenty  of  work." 

King  Buffalo  opened  the  gate  and  allowed 
Kibatti  to  enter,  and  introduced  him  to  his  friends, 
King  Elephant  and  the  rest,  all  of  whom  smiled 
as  they  saw  his  slender  and  small  form,  the  only 
human  amongst  them.  Buffalo  took  very  kindly 
to  his  protege,  and  showed  him  around,  while 
Kibatti  amused  him  with  his  innocent  unsophisti- 
cated prattle,  which  convinced  the  kingly  bovine 
that  little  Kibatti  was  indeed  a  wild-wood  waif. 

"  And  where  do  you  all  sleep  ?  "  asked  Kibatti 
of  Buffalo. 

"  I  sleep  here,  near  the  gate,  King  Elephant 
rests  near  that  big  tree.     King  Lion  prefers  lying 


228  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

near  that  great  log  there,  Brother  Rhinoceros 
throws  himself  down  on  the  edge  of  the  banana 
grove,  Leopard  curls  himself  near  the  fence,  and 
Hyena  snores  stupidly  near  his  pile  of  bones." 

After  a  little  while  Buffalo  lay  down  near  the 
gate  for  a  little  rest.  Kibatti  stretched  himself 
near  him,  but  not  to  sleep.  His  eyes  were  quite 
open,  and  he  soon  saw  Buffalo's  nose  rest  upon 
the  ground  and  his  head  sway  from  side  to  side. 
Kibatti  then  untied  a  cord,  and  stealthily  passing 
it  round  the  four  legs  of  the  buffalo,  drew  the 
other  end  round  the  neck  in  a  slip  noose  without 
waking  him.  He  then  crawled  off  towards  the 
elephant,  and  tied  his  four  legs  together,  gently 
tightening  the  slip  noose,  and  fastening  the  rope 
three  or  four  times  running  round,  and  brought 
them  all  together.  To  the  rhinoceros  he  did  the 
same.  He  then  went  out  of  the  gate  and  brought 
his  bundle  of  nets.  He  took  one  up,  fastened  one 
end  to  the  fence,  and  drawing  it  lightly  like  a 
curtain  over  the  form  of  the  sleeping  lion,  just 
hung  it  on  splinters  and  projections  of  the  fence. 
In  like  manner  he  secured  a  net  over  the  leopard, 
and  another  over  the  hyena.  All  this  did  clever 
little  Kibatti  without  waking  any  of  them.  He 
then  stole  out  of  the  gate  a  second  time,  and  made 
his  way  to  the  tree  where  his  parents  were  sleeping. 

"  Come,  father,"  he  said,  "  the  kings  of  the  herds 
are  trapped  and  netted.     Bring  down  mother  to 


.  THE  LEGEND  OF  KIBATTI  THE  LITTLE       229 

the  lower  fork,  and  come,  do  you  hasten  with  me 
with  a  bundle  of  spears,  two  bows,  and  quivers 
full  of  arrows,  for  Ave  must  finish  the  game  before 
morning." 

Completely  armed  with  spears  and  arrows, 
Kibatti  led  his  father  to  the  gate,  and  stealthily 
entered  the  fenced  enclosure,  and  they  stood  over 
the  still-sleeping  buffalo.  Kibatti  gave  his  father 
a  sharp-pointed  spear,  and  gently  laying  his  finger 
on  the  vital  spot,  between  neck  and  head,  showed 
him  where  to  strike.  The  father  lifted  his  right 
arm  high  up,  and  with  one  stroke  severed  the 
spinal  cord.  A  shiver  passed  through  King 
Buffalo's  body,  and  he  rolled  over  stone  dead. 

Then  Kibatti  and  his  father  approached  King 
Lion,  who  lay  lengthways  near  the  log  by  the 
fence,  with  his  side  exposed.  Kibatti  pointed  to 
his  ow^n  left  side  behind  the  shoulder-blade,  and 
father  and  son  drew  their  bows  and  drove  two 
arrows  into  Lion's  heart,  who  sprang  up  and  threw 
himself  like  a  ball  into  the  net,  which  closed  round 
him  taut,  and  he  presently  lay  still  and  lifeless. 
In  the  same  manner  father  and  son  despatched 
Leopard  and  Hyena.  There  then  only  remained 
Rhinoceros  and  Elephant. 

They  chose  to  attack  the  first-named  beast,  who 
was  still  lying  down  on  his  side,  unconscious  of 
the  tragic  fate  of  his  confederates. 

Kibatti  pointed  to  the  enemy's  fore-shoulder  and 


230  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

touched  his  father  with  his  finger  two  inches  below 
the  shoulder-blade.  His  father  understood,  and. 
launched  his  spear  straight  into  the  body  with 
such  force  that  the  blade  was  buried.  King 
Rhinoceros,  feeling  the  iron  in  his  vitals,  snorted 
and  struggled  to  stand,  but  in  doing  so  tightened 
the  cords,  and  fell  back  rolling  half  over.  Kibatti 
drew  his  bow  and  buried  an  arrow  close  to  his 


KILLING    KING    RHINOCKROS. 


father's  buried  spear.     Meantime,  King  Elephant 

had  taken   the   alarm,   and,    struggling   with    his 

bonds,  had  capsized  himself  on  the  ground. 

Kibatti  gave  vent  to  a  war  whoop  and  cried  : 

"Never   mind,   father,   let   the   rhinoceros   die. 

Let  us  away  to  the  elephant  while  he  is  helpless." 

They  sprang  to  the  prostrate  beast,  and   they 

shot  their  arrows  first  to  every  vital  point  exposed, 

and  then  launched   their  spears  with    such  good 


THE  LEGEND   OF  KIBATTI   THE  LITTLE        231 

effect  that  before  long  the  last  of  the  kings  of  the 
beasts  had  ended  his  life. 

Kibatti  and  his  father  then  flew  to  where  the 
old  woman  crouched  in  the  fork  of  the  tree,  and 
taking  her  with  them,  they  left  the  ruined  village, 
and  sought  a  home  in  another  district,  where, 
because  of  the  terrible  revenge  they  had  taken  on 
the  forest  lords,  they  were  held  by  their  fellow- 
creatures  all  their  lives  in  great  esteem. 


THE  PARTNERSHIP  OF  RABBIT  AND  ELE- 
PHANT, AND  WHAT  CAME  OF  IT 

N  1876,  while  we 
were  travelling  to- 
wards the  Albert 
Edward  Nyanza, 
Sabadu  and  Bu- 
jomba  and  others 
of  our  Waganda 
escort  would  join 
us  at  our  evening 
fire,  and  when  they 
found  what  enter- 
tainment was  to  be 
had,  they  readily  yielded  to  the  invitation  to 
contribute  their  share  to  it.  Besides,  Sabadu  was 
unequalled  in  the  art  of  story-telling :  he  was 
fluent  and  humorous,  while  his  mimicry  of  the 
characters  he  described  kept  everybody's  interest 
on  the  alert.  To  the  Rabbit  of  course  he  gave  a 
wee  thin  voice,  to  the  Elephant  he  gave  a  deep 
bass,  to  the  Buffalo  a  hollow  mooing.  When  he 
attempted  the  Lion,  the  veins  of  his  temple  and 
neck  were  dreadfully  distended  as  he  made  the 


THE  PARTNERSHIP  OF  RABBIT  AND  ELEPHANT    233 

effort ;  but  when  lie  mimicked  the  Dog,  one  almost 
expected  a  little  terrier-like  dog  to  trot  up  to  the 
fire,  so  perfect  was  his  yaup-yaup. 

Every  one  agreed  as  Sabadu  began  his  story  that 
his  manner,  even  his  style  of  sitting  and  smoothing 
his  face,  the  pose  of  his  head,  betrayed  the  man  of 
practice.     The  following  is  his  story : — 

In  Willimesi,  Uganda,  a  Rabbit  and  an  Ele- 
phant, coming  from  different  directions,  met  on  a 
road  one  day,  and  being  old  friends,  stopped  to 
greet  one  another,  and  chat  about  the  weather  and 
the  crops,  and  to  exchange  opinions  on  the  state 
of  trade.  Finally  the  Rabbit  proposed  that  the 
Elephant  should  join  him  in  a  partnership  to  make 
a  little  trading  expedition  to  the  Watusi  shep- 
herds, "  because,"  said  he,  "  I  hear  there  are  some 
good  chances  to  make  profit  among  them.  Cloth, 
I  am  told,  is  very  scarce  there,  and  I  think  we 
might  find  a  good  bargain  awaiting  us."  The  Ele- 
phant was  nothing  loth,  and  closed  with  the  offer 
of  his  little  friend,  and  a  couple  of  bales  of  as- 
sorted goods  were  prepared  for  the  journey. 

They  set  out  on  particularly  good  terms  with 
each  other,  and  Rabbit,  who  had  a  good  store  of 
experiences,  amused  the  Elephant  greatly.  By- 
and-by  the  pair  of  friends  arrived  at  a  river,  and 
the  Elephant,  to  whom  the  water  was  agreeable, 
stepped  in  to  cross  it,  but  halted  on  hearing  Rabbit 
exclaim : 


234  X?  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"Why,  Elephant,  you  surely  are  not  going  to 
cross  without  me  ?     Are  we  not  partners  ? " 

"  Of  course  we  are  partners,  but  I  did  not  agree 
to  cany  you  or  your  pack.  Why  don't  you  step 
right  in  ?  The  water  is  not  deep,  it  scarcely  covers 
my  feet." 

"  But,  you  stupid  fellow,  can  you  not  see  that 
what  will  scarcely  cover  your  feet  is  more  than 
enough  to  drown  me,  and  I  can't  swim  a  bit ;  and, 
besides,  if  I  get  my  fur  wet  I  shall  catch  the  ague, 
and  how  ever  am  I  to  carry  my  pack  across  ? " 

"Well,  I  cannot  help  that.  It  was  you  who 
proposed  to  take  the  journey,  and  I  thought  a  wise 
fellow  like  you  would  have  known  that  there  were 
rivers  running  across  the  road,  and  that  you  knew 
what  to  do.  If  you  cannot  travel,  then  good-bye. 
I  cannot  stop  here  all  day,"  and  the  Elephant 
walked  on  across  to  the  other  side. 

"  Surly  rascal,"  muttered  Rabbit.  "  All  right, 
my  big  friend,  I  will  pay  you  for  it  some  time." 

Not  far  off,  however,  Rabbit  found  a  log,  and 
after  placing  his  pack  on  it,  he  paddled  himself 
over,  and  reached  the  other  bank  safely ;  but  to 
his  grief  he  discovered  that  his  bale  had  been 
wetted  and  damaged. 

Rabbit  wiped  the  water  up  as  much  as  possible, 
and  resumed  the  journey  with  the  Elephant,  who 
had  looked  carelessly  on  the  efforts  of  his  friend  to 
cross  the  river. 


THE  PARTNERSHIP  OF  li ABB IT  AND  ELEPHANT    235 

Fortunately  for  Rabbit,  the  latter  part  of  the 
journey  did  not  present  such  difficulties,  and  they 
arrived  in  due  time  among  the  Watusi  shepherds. 

Now  at  a  trade  Elephant  was  not  to  be  compared 
with  Rabbit,  for  he  could  not  talk  so  pleasantly  as 
Rabbit,  and  he  was  not  at  all  sociable.  Rabbit 
went  among  the  women,  and  laughed  and  joked 
with  them,  and  said  so  many  funny  things,  that 
they  were  delighted  with  him,  and  when  at  last 
the  trade  question  was  cautiously  touched  upon, 
a  chief's  wife  was  so  kind  to  him,  that  she  gave  a 
mighty  fine  cow  in  exchange  for  his  little  bale  of 
cloth.  Elephant,  on  the  other  hand,  went  among 
the  men,  and  simply  told  them  that  he  had  come 
to  buy  cattle  with  cloth.  The  Watusi  shepherds, 
not  liking  his  appearance  or  his  manner,  said  they 
had  no  cattle  to  sell,  but  if  he  cared  to  have  it, 
they  would  give  a  year-old  heifer  for  his  bale. 
Though  Elephant's  bale  was  a  most  weighty  one, 
and  many  times  more  valuable  than  Rabbit's,  yet 
as  he  was  so  gruff  and  ugly,  he  was  at  last  obliged 
to  be  satisfied  with  the  little  heifer. 

Just  as  they  had  left  the  Watusi  to  begin  their 
return  journey,  Elephant  said  to  Rabbit,  "  Now 
mind,  should  we  meet  anyone  on  the  road,  and  we 
are  asked  whose  cattle  these  are,  I  wish  you  to 
oblige  me  by  saying  that  they  are  mine,  because 
I  should  not  like  people  to  believe  that  I  am  not 
as  good  a  trader  as  yourself.     They  will  also  be 


236  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

afraid  to  touch  them  if  they  know  they  belong  to 
me  ;  whereas,  if  they  hear  that  they  belong  to  you, 
every  fellow  will  think  he  has  as  good  a  right  to 
them  as  yourself,  and  you  dare  not  defend  your 
property." 

"  Very  well,"  replied  Rabbit,  "  I  quite  under- 
stand." 

In  a  little  while,  as  Rabbit  and  Elephant  drove 
their  cattle  along,  they  met  many  people  coming 
from  market  who  stopped  and  admired  them,  and 
said,  "  Ah,  what  a  fine  cow  is  that !  to  whom  does 
it  belong  ? " 

"  It  belongs  to  me,"  answered  the  thin  voice  of 
Rabbit.     "  The  little  one  belongs  to  Elephant." 

"  Very  fine  indeed.  A  good  cow  that,"  replied 
the  people,  and  passed  on. 

Vexed  and  annoyed,  Elephant  cried  angrily  to 
Rabbit,  "  Why  did  you  not  answer  as  I  told  you  ? 
Now  mind,  do  as  I  tell  you  at  the  next  meeting 
with  strangers." 

"  Very  well,"  answered  Rabbit,  "  I  will  try  and 
remember." 

By-and-by  they  met  another  party  going  home 
with  fowls  and  palm  wine,  who,  when  they  came 
up,  said,  "  Ah  that  is  a  fine  beast,  and  in  prime 
order.     Whose  is  it  ?  " 

"  It  is  mine,"  quickly  replied  Rabbit,  "  and  the 
little  scabby  heifer  belongs  to  Elephant." 

This  answer  enraged  Elephant,  who  said,  "  What 


THE  PARTNERSHIP  OF  RABBIT  AND  ELEPHANT    237 

an  obstinate  little  fool  you  are.  Did  you  not  hear 
me  ask  you  to  say  it  was  mine  ?  Now,  remember, 
you  are  to  say  so  next  time,  or  I  leave  you  to  find 
your  own  way  home,  because  I  know  you  are  a 
horrible  little  coward." 

"  Very  well,  I'll  do  it  next  time,"  replied  Rabbit 
in  a  meek  voice. 

In  a  short  time  they  met  another  crowd,  which 
stopped  when  opposite  to  them,  and  the  people 
said,  "  Really,  that  is  an  exceedingly  fine  cow.  To 
which  of  you  does  it  belong  ? " 

"  It  is  mine.  I  bought  it  from  the  Watusi,"  re- 
plied Rabbit. 

The  Elephant  was  so  angry  this  time,  that  he 
broke  away  from  Rabbit,  and  drove  his  little  heifer 
by  another  road,  and  to  Lion,  and  Hyena,  and 
Buffalo,  and  Leopard,  whom  he  met,  he  said  what 
a  fine  fat  cow  was  being  driven  by  cowardly  little 
Rabbit  along  the  other  road.  He  did  this  out  of 
mere  spite,  hoping  that  some  one  of  them  would 
be  tempted  to  take  it  by  force  from  Rabbit. 

But  Rabbit  was  wise,  and  had  seen  the  spite  in 
Elephant's  face  as  he  went  off,  and  was  sure  that 
he  would  play  him  some  unkind  trick;  and,  as 
night  was  falling  and  his  home  was  far,  and  he 
knew  that  there  were  many  vagabonds  lying  in 
wait  to  rob  poor  travellers,  he  reflected  that  if  his 
wit  failed  to  save  him  he  would  be  in  great 
danger. 


238 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


True  enough,  it  was  not  long  before  a  big  blus- 
tering lion  rose  from   the  side  of  the  road,  and 


"I   AM    PROUD   TO   HAVE   MET    YOU,    RABBIT." 

cried  out,  "  Hello,  you    there.     Where    are    you 
going  with  that  cow  ?     Come,  speak  out." 

"  Ah,  is    that  you,  Lion  ?     I  am  taking  it  to 
Mugassa  (the  deity),  who  is  about  to  give  a  feast 


THE  PARTNERSHIP  OF  RABBIT  AND  ELEPHANT    239 

to  all  his  friends,  and  lie  told  me  particularly  to 
invite  you  to  share  it,  if  I  should  meet  you." 

"  Eh  ?  What  ?  To  Mugassa  ?  Oh,  well,  I  am 
proud  to  have  met  you,  Rabbit.  As  I  am  not 
otherwise  engaged  I  will  accompany  you,  because 
everyone  considers  it  an  honour  to  wait  upon 
Mugassa." 

They  proceeded  a  little  further,  and  a  bouncing 
buffalo  came  up  and  bellowed  fiercely.  "  You, 
Rabbit,  stop,"  said  he.  "Where  are  you  taking 
that  cow  to  ?  " 

"I  am  taking  it  to  Mugassa,  don't  you  know. 
How  would  a  little  fellow  like  me  have  the  courage 
to  go  so  far  from  home  if  it  were  not  that  I  am  on 
service  for  Mugassa  ?  I  am  charged  also  to  tell 
you,  Buffalo,  that  if  you  like  to  join  in  the  feast 
Mugassa  is  about  to  give,  he  will  be  glad  to  have 
you  as  a  guest." 

"  Oh,  well,  that  is  good  news  indeed.  I  will 
come  along  now,  Rabbit,  and  am  very  glad  to  have 
met  you.     How  do  you  do,  Lion  ?  " 

A  short  distance  off  the  party  met  a  huge  rogue 
elephant,  who  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  road,  and 
demanded  to  know  where  the  cow  was  being  taken, 
in  a  tone  which  required  a  quick  answer. 

u  Now,  Elephant,  get  out  of  the  way.  This  cow 
is  being  taken  to  Mugassa,  who  will  be  angry  with 
you  if  I  am  delayed.  Have  you  not  heard  of  the 
feast  he  is  about  to  give  ?     By  the  bye,  as  you  are 


240 


MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


one  of  the  guests,  you  might  as  well  help  me  to 
drive  this  cow,  and  let  me  get  on  your  back,  for  I 
am  dreadfully  tired." 

"Why,  that's  grand,"  said   the  Elephant.     "I 
shall  be  delighted  to  feast  with  Mugassa,  and — 


"  A   POWERFUL   CROWD   BEHIND   THE   COW." 

come  get  on  my  back.  I  will  carry  you  with 
pleasure.  And,  Rabbit,"  whispered  Elephant,  as 
he  lifted  him  by  his  trunk,  "  don't  forget  to  speak 
a  good  word  for  me  to  Mugassa." 

Soon  a  leopard  and  then  a  hyena  were  met,  but 
seeing  such  a  powerful  crowd  behind  the  cow, 
they  affected  great  civility,  and  were  invited  to 
accompany  Rabbit's  party  to  Mugassa's  feast. 


THE  PARTNERSHIP  OF  RABBIT  AND  ELEPHANT    24  £ 

It  was  quite  dark  by  the  time  they  arrived  at 
Rabbit's  village.  At  the  gate  stood  two  dogs,  who 
were  Rabbit's  chums,  and  they  barked  furiously ; 
but  hearing  their  friend's  voice,  they  came  up  and 
welcomed  Rabbit. 

The  party  halted,  and  Rabbit,  after  reaching  the 
ground,  whispered  to  Dogs  how  affairs  stood,  and 
Dogs  wagged  their  tails  approvingly,  and  yauped 
with  fun  as  they  heard  of  Rabbit's  wit.  It  did  not 
take  long  for  Dogs  to  understand  what  was  re- 
quired  of  them,  and  one  of  them  bounded  off  to 
the  village,  and  after  a  short  time  returned  with  a 
pretended  message  from  the  great  Mugassa. 

"  Well,  my  friends,  do  you  hear  what  Mugassa 
says  ?  "  cried  Rabbit,  with  a  voice  of  importance. 

"  Dogs  are  to  lay  mats  inside  the  village  by  the 
gate,  and  the  cow  is  to  be  killed,  and  the  meat  pre- 
pared nicely  and  laid  on  the  mats.  And  when 
that  is  done,  Mugassa  himself  will  come  and  give 
each  his  portion.  He  says  that  you  are  all  very 
welcome. 

"  Now  listen  to  me  before  I  go  in  to  Mugassa, 
and  I  will  show  you  how  you  can  all  help  to  hurry 
the  feast,  for  I  am  sure  you  are  all  anxious  to 
begin. 

"  You,  Hyena,  you  must  kill  the  cow,  and  dress 
the  meat,  and  Dogs  will  carry  it  in  and  lay  it  on 
the  mats ;  but  remember,  if  a  bit  is  touched  before 
Mugassa  commands,  we  are  all  ruined. 

16 


242  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"You,  Elephant,  you  take  this  brass  hatchet 
of  Mugassa's,  and  split  wood  nicely  for  the 
hearth. 

"  Buffalo,  you  go  and  find  a  wood  with  a  smooth 
bark  and  which  burns  well,  and.  bring  it  to  Ele- 
phant. 

"  Leopard,  you  go  to  the  banana  plantation,  and 
watch  for  the  falling  leaf  and  catch  it  with  your 
eyelids,  in  order  that  we  may  have  proper  plates. 

"Lion,  my  friend,  do  you  go  and  fill  this  pot 
from  the  spring,  and  bring  water  that  Mugassa 
may  wash  his  hands." 

Having  issued  his  instructions,  Rabbit  went 
strutting  into  the  village ;  but  after  he  had  gone 
a  little  way  he  darted  aside,  and  passing  through  a 
side  door,  went  out  and  came  creeping  up  towards 
an  ant-hill.  On  the  top  was  a  tuft  of  grass,  and 
from  his  hiding-place  he  commanded  a  view  of  the 
gate,  and  of  all  who  might  come  near  it. 

Now  Buffalo  could  only  find  one  log  with 
smooth  bark,  and  Dogs  shouted  out  to  Buffalo  that 
one  log  was  not  enough  to  roast  or  to  boil  the 
meat,  and  he  returned  to  hunt  up  some  more. 

Elephant  struck  the  log  with  his  brass  hatchet, 
which  was  broken  at  the  first  blow,  and  there  was 
nothing  else  with  which  to  cut  the  wood. 

Leopard  watched  and  watched  for  falling  leaves, 
but  failed  to  see  any. 

Lion's  pot  had  a  hole  in  the  bottom,  and  he 


The  Partnership  of  rabbit  and  ElEphaNT   245 

could  never  keep  it  full,  though  he  tried  ever  so 
many  times. 

Meanwhile  Hyena  having  killed  the  cow  and 
dressed  the  meat  beautifully,  said  to  Dogs,  "  Now, 
my  friends,  the  meat  is  ready.     What  shall  I  do  ? " 

"  You  can  help  us  carry  the  meat  in,  and  lay  it 
on  the  mats,  if  you  like,  for  Mugassa  must  see 
it  before  anybody  can  touch  it." 

"  Ah,  but  I  feel  extremely  hungry,  and  my  mouth 
waters  so  that  I  am  sick  with  longing.  May  we 
not  go  shares  and  eat  a  little  bit  ?  It  looks  very 
nice  and  fat,"  whined  the  Hyena. 

u  Ah,  no,  we  should  not  dare  do  such  a  thing. 
We  have  long  ago  left  the  woods,  and  its  habits, 
and  are  unfit  for  anything  but  human  society  ;  but 
if  you  were  allowed  to  eat  any,  you  could  fly  into 
the  woods,  and  we  should  have  all  the  blame.  No, 
no,  come,  help  us  carry  it  inside.  You  will  not 
have  to  wait  long." 

The  Hyena  was  obliged  to  obey,  but  contrived 
to  hide  in  the  grass  some  of  the  tripe.  Rabbit, 
from  behind  his  tuft  of  grass,  saw  it  all,  and  winked 
in  the  dark. 

When  the  meat  was  in,  Dogs  said,  "  It  is  all 
right  now.  Just  stay  outside  until  the  other 
fellows  arrive." 

Hyena  retired,  and  when  he  was  outside  of  the 
gate  searched  for  his  tripe,  and  lay  down  quietly 
to  enjoy  it,  but  as  he  was  about  to  bite  it,  Rabbit 


246  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

screamed,  "Ah,  you  thief,  Hyena.  You  thief,  I 
see  you.     Stop  thief,  Mugassa  is  coming." 

These  cries  so  alarmed  Hyena  that  he  dropped 
his  tripe,  and  fled  away  as  fast  as  his  legs  could 
carry  him,  and  the  others,  Buffalo,  Elephant,  Lion, 
and  Leopard,  tired  out  with  waiting,  and  hearing 
these  alarming  cries,  also  ran  away,  leaving  Rabbit 
and  his  dog  friends  in  quiet  possession.  They 
carried  the  tripe  into  the  village,  and  closed  the 
gate  and  barred  it,  after  which  they  laughed  loud 
and  long,  Rabbit  rolling  on  the  ground  over  and 
over  with  the  fun  of  it  all. 

My  friends,  Rabbit  was  the  smallest  of  all,  but 
by  his  wisdom  he  was  more  than  a  match  for  two 
Elephants,  Buffalo,  Leopard,  Lion,  Hyena,  and  all. 
And  even  his  friends,  the  Dogs,  had  to  confess 
that  Rabbit's  wit  could  not  be  matched.  That  is 
my  tale. 


THE    ADVENTURES    OF    SAKUTI 


HAVE  a  poor  mem- 
ory for  legend  s," 
said  Bujomba,  one 
night,  while  we  were 
in  camp  at  Benga : 
"  but  I  remember 
what  a  young  Mton- 
gole  (colonel)  named 
Saruti  related  to 
Mtesa  after  his  re- 
turn from  an  expedi- 
tion to  the  frontier 
of  Unyoro.  What  a  head  that  man  had,  and  such 
eyes  !  Mtesa  was  ever  fond  of  a  good  story,  and 
loved  to  question  those  whom  he  sent  to  distant 
countries,  until  you  might  say  that  there  was 
nothing  left  in  a  man  worth  hearing  after  he  had 
done  with  him.  But  Saruti  did  not  need  any 
questioning.  He  talked  on  and  on  without  stop- 
ping, until  Mtesa  could  not  sit  up  longer  for  sheer 
weariness.  These  are  among  the  things  he  said 
that  he  had  witnessed  on  his  journey.     You  must 


US  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 


not  ask  me  if  I  believe  all  that  he  said.  All  I 
can  say  is  that  they  might  havre  happened,  or  been 
seen  by  many  men,  but  I  never  could  quite  under- 
stand how  it  was  that  Saruti  alone  was  so  lucky 
as  to  see  all  the  things  he  talked  about.  Anyhow, 
he  was  very  amusing,  and  Mtesa  laughed  heartily 
many  times  as  he  listened  to  him." 

Kabaka,  I  think  my  charms  which  my  father 
suspended  round  my  neck  must  be  very  powerful. 
I  am  always  in  luck.  I  hear  good  stories  on  my 
journey,  I  see  strange  things  which  no  one  else 
seems  to  have  come  across.  Now  on  this  last 
journey,  by  the  time  I  reached  Singo,  I  came  to  a 
little  village,  and  as  I  was  drinking  banana  wine 
with  the  chief,  he  told  me  that  there  were  two 
lions  near  his  village  who  had  a  band  of  hyenas 
to  serve  as  soldiers  under  them.  They  used  to 
send  them  out  in  pairs,  sometimes  to  one  district, 
and  sometimes  to  another,  to  purvey  food  for  them. 
If  the  peasants  showed  fight,  they  went  back  and 
reported  to  their  masters,  and  the  lions  brought 
all  their  soldiers  with  them,  who  bothered  them 
so  that  they  were  glad  to  leave  a  fat  bullock  tied 
to  a  tree  as  tribute.  Then  the  lions  would  take 
the  bullock  and  give  orders  that  the  peasant  who 
paid  his  tribute  should  be  left  in  peace.  The 
chief  declared  this  to  be  a  fact,  having  had  re- 
peated proof  of  it. 

At  the  next  place,  which  is  Mbagwe,  the  man 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  SARUTI  249 

Buvaiya,  who  is  in  charge,  told  me  that  when  he 
went  a  short  time  before  to  pay  his  respects 
to  the  Muzimu  (the  oracle)  of  the  district,  he  met 
about  thirty  hohorwa  on  the  road,  hunting  close 
together  for  snakes,  and  that  as  soon  as  they  saw 
him,  they  charged  at  him,  and  would  have  killed 
him  had  he  not  run  up  a  tree.  He  tells  me  that 
though  they  are  not  much  bigger  than  rabbits, 
they  are  very  savage,  and  make  travelling  alone 
very  dangerous.  I  think  they  must  be  some 
kind  of  small  dogs.  Perhaps  the  old  men  of  the 
court  may  be  better  able  to  tell  you  what  they 
are. 

At  the  next  village  of  Ngondo  a  smart  boy 
named  E-utuana  was  brought  to  me,  who  was  said 
to  have  been  lately  playing  with  a  young  friend 
of  the  same  age  at  long  stick  and  little  stick  (tip- 
cat ?).  His  friend  hit  the  little  stick,  and  sent  it 
a  great  way,  and  Rutuana  had  to  fetch  it  from  the 
long  grass.  While  searching  for  it,  one  of  those 
big  serpents  which  swallow  goats  and  calves  caught 
him,  and  coiled  itself  around  him.  Though  he 
screamed  out  for  help,  Rutuana  laid  his  stick 
across  his  chest,  and  clutching  hold  of  each  end 
with  a  hand,  held  fast  to  it  until  help  came.  His 
friend  ran  up  a  tree,  and  only  helped  him  by 
screaming.  As  the  serpent  could  not  break  the 
boy's  hold  of  the  stick,  he  was  unable  to  crush  his 
ribs,  because  his  outstretched  arms  protected  them  ; 


250 


MY  DARK  COMPAMOZS 


but  when  he  was  nearly  exhausted  the  villagers 
came  out  with  spears  and  shields.     These  fellows, 


RUTUANA    LAID    HIS    STICK    ACROSS    HIS    CHEST. 


however,  were  so  stupid  that  they  did  not  know 
how  to  kill  the  serpent  until  Rutuana  shouted  to 
them :    "  Quick !  draw  your  bows  and  shoot  him 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  SARUTI  251 

through  the  neck."  A  man  stepped  forward  then, 
and  when  close  to  him  pierced  his  throat  with 
the  arrow,  and  as  the  serpent  uncoiled  himself  to 
attack  the  men,  Rutuana  fell  down.  The  ser- 
pent was  soon  speared,  and  the  boy  was  carried 
home.  I  think  that  boy  will  become  a  great  war- 
rior. 

At  the  next  village  the  peasants  were  much  dis- 
turbed by  a  multitude  of  snakes  which  had  col- 
lected there  for  some  reason.  They  had  seen 
several  long  black  snakes  which  had  taken  lodg- 
ing in  the  ant-hills.  These  had  already  killed 
five  cows,  and  lately  had  taken  to  attacking  the 
travellers  along  the  road  that  leads  by  the  ant- 
hills, when  an  Arab,  named  Massoudi,  hearing  of 
their  trouble,  undertook  to  kill  them.  He  had 
some  slaves  with  him,  and  he  clothed  their  legs 
with  buffalo  hide,  and  placed  cooking-pots  on 
their  heads,  and  told  them  to  go  among  the  ant- 
hills. When  the  snakes  came  out  of  their  holes 
he  shot  them  one  by  one.  Among  the  reptiles  he 
killed  were  three  kinds  of  serpents  which  pos- 
sessed horns.  The  peasants  skinned  them,  and 
made  bags  of  them  to  preserve  their  charms.  One 
kind  of  horned  snake,  very  thick  and  short,  is  said 
to  lay  eggs  as  large  as  those  of  fowds.  The  muba- 
rasassa,  which  is  of  a  greyish  colour,  is  also  said 
to  be  able  to  kill  elephants. 

I  then  went  to  Kyengi,  beyond  Singo,  and  the 


252  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

peasants,  on  coming  to  gossip  with  me,  rather  up- 
set me  with  terrible  stories  of  the  mischief  done 
by  a  big  black  leopard.  It  seems  that  he  had  first 
killed  a  woman,  and  had  carried  the  body  into  the 
bush ;  and  another  time  had  killed  two  men  while 
they  were  setting  their  nets  for  some  small  ground 
game.  Then  a  native  hunter,  under  promise  of 
reward  from  the  chief,  set  out  with  two  spears  to 
kill  him.  He  did  not  succeed,  but  he  said  that 
he  saw  a  strange  sight.  As  he  was  following  the 
track  of  the  leopard,  he  suddenly  came  to  a  little 
jungle,  with  an  open  space  in  the  middle.  A  large 
wild  sow,  followed  by  her  litter  of  little  pigs,  was 
rooting  about,  and  grunting  as  pigs  do,  when  he 
saw  the  monstrous  black  leopard  crawl  towards 
one  of  the  pigs.  Then  there  was  a  shrill  squeal 
from  a  piggie,  and  the  mother,  looking  up,  dis- 
covered its  danger,  at  which  it  furiously  charged 
the  leopard,  clashing  her  tusks  and  foaming  at  the 
mouth.  The  leopard  turned  sharp  round,  and 
sprang  up  a  tree.  The  sow  tried  to  jump  up  after 
it,  but  being  unable  to  reach  her  enemy  in  that 
way,  she  set  about  working  hard  at  the  roots. 
While  she  was  busy  about  it  the  peasant  ran 
back  to  obtain  a  net  and  assistants,  and  to  get  his 
hunting-dog.  When  he  returned,  the  sow  was  still 
digging  away  at  the  bottom  of  the  tree,  and  had 
made  a  great  hole  all  round  it.  The  pigs,  fright- 
ened- at  seeing  so  many  men,  trotted  away  into  the 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  SARUfl  253 

bush,  and  the  liunter  and  his  friends  prepared  to 
catch  the  leopard.  They  pegged  the  net  all  about 
the  tree,  then  let  loose  the  dog,  and  urged  him  to- 
wards the  net.  As  he  touched  the  net,  the  hunters 
made  a  great  noise,  and  shouted,  at  which  the 
leopard  bounded  from  the  tree,  and  with  one 
scratch  of  his  paw  ripped  the  dog  open,  sprang 
over  the  net,  tapped  one  of  the  men  on  the  shoul- 
der, and  was  running  away,  when  he  received  a 
wound  in  the  shoulder,  and  stopped  to  bite  the 
spear.  The  hunters  continued  to  worry  him,  until 
at  last,  covered  with  blood,  he  lay  down  and 
died. 

One  day's  journey  beyond  Kyengi,  I  came  to 
the  thorn-fenced  village  of  some  Watusi  shepherds, 
who,  it  seems,  had  suffered  much  from  a  pair  of 
lion  cubs,  which  were  very  fierce.  The  headman's 
little  boy  was  looking  after  some  calves  when  the 
cubs  came  and  quietly  stalked  him  through  the 
grass,  and  caught  him.  The  headman  took  it  so 
much  to  heart,  that  as  soon  as  he  heard  the  news 
he  went  straight  back  to  his  village  and  hanged 
himself  to  a  rafter.  The  Watusi  love  their  fam- 
ilies very  much,  but  it  seems  to  be  a  custom  with 
these  herdsmen  that  if  a  man  takes  his  own  life, 
the  body  cannot  be  buried,  and  though  he  was  a 
headman,  they  carried  it  to  the  jungle,  and  after 
leaving  it  for  the  vultures,  they  returned  and  set 
fire  to  his  hut,  and  burnt  it  to  the  ground.     When 


254  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

they  had  done  that,  the  Watusi  collected  together 
and  had  a  long  hunt  after  the  young  lions,  but  as 
yet  they  have  not  been  able  to  find  them. 

When  the  sun  was  half  way  up  the  sky,  I  came 
from  Kyengi  to  some  peasants,  who  lived  near  a 
forest  which  is  affected  by  the  man-monkeys  called 
nzike  (gorilla  ?).  I  was  told  by  them  that  the 
nzike  know  how  to  smoke  and  make  fire  just  as  we 
do.  It  is  a  custom  among  the  natives,  when  they  see 
smoke  issuing  through  the  trees,  for  them  to  say, 
"  Behold,  the  nzike  is  cooking  his  food."  I  asked 
them  if  it  were  true  that  the  nzike  carried  off 
women  to  live  with  them,  but  they  all  told  me 
that  it  was  untrue,  though  the  old  men  sometimes 
tell  such  stories  to  frighten  the  women,  and  keep 
them  at  home  out  of  danger.  Knowing  that  I  was 
on  the  king's  business,  they  did  not  dare  tell  me 
their  fables. 

By  asking  them  all  sorts  of  questions,  I  was 
shown  to  a  very  old  man  with  a  white  beard,  with 
whom  I  obtained  much  amusement.  It  appears  he 
is  a  great  man  at  riddles,  and  he  asked  me  a  great 
many. 

One  was,  "  What  is  it  that  always  goes  straight 
ahead,  and  never  looks  back  ?  " 

I  tried  hard  to  answer  him,  but  when  finally  he 
announced  that  it  was  a  river,  I  felt  very  foolish. 

He  then  asked  me,  "  What  is  it  that  is  bone 
outside  and  meat  within  ?  " 


"tried  to  jump  up  after  the  leopard." 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  SARUTI  257 

The  people  laughed,  and  mocked  me.  Then  he 
said  that  it  was  an  egg,  which  was  very  true. 

Another  question  he  gave  me  was,  "  What  is  it 
that  looks  both  ways  when  you  pass  it  ?  " 

Some  said  one  thing,  and  some  said  another,  and 
at  last  he  answered  that  it  was  grass. 

Then  he  asked  me,  "  What  good  thing  was  it 
which  a  man  eats,  and  which  he  constantly  fastens 
his  eyes  upon  while  he  eats,  and  after  eating, 
throws  a  half  away  ?  "  I  thought  and  considered, 
but  I  never  knew  what  it  was  until  he  told  me 
that  it  was  a  roasted  ear  of  Indian  corn. 

That  old  man  was  a  very  wise  one,  and  among 
some  of  his  sayings  was  that  "  When  people  dream 
much,  the  old  moon  must  be  dying." 

He  also  said  that  "  When  the  old  moon  is  dying, 
the  hunter  need  never  leave  home  to  seek  game, 
because  it  is  well  known  that  he  would  meet 
nothing." 

And  he  further  added,  that  at  that  time  the 
potter  need  not  try  to  bake  any  pots,  because  the 
clay  would  be  sure  to  be  rotten. 

Some  other  things  which  he  said  made  me  think 
a  little  of  their  meaning. 

He  said,  "  When  people  have  provisions  in  their 
huts,  they  do  not  say,  Let  us  go  into  another  man's 
house  and  rob  him." 

He  also  said,  "  When  you  see  a  crookback,  you 
do  not  ask  him  to  stand  straight,  nor  an  old  man 

17 


258  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

to  join  the  dance,  nor  the  man  who  is  in  pain,  to 
laugh." 

And  what  he  said  about  the  traveller  is  very 
true.  The  man  who  clings  to  his  own  hearth  does 
not  tickle  our  ears,  like  him  who  sees  many  lands, 
and  hears  new  stories. 

The  next  day  I  stopped  at  a  village  near  the 
little  lake  of  Kitesa's  called  Mtukura.  The  chief 
in  charge  loved  talking  so  much,  that  he  soon 
made  me  as  well  acquainted  with  the  affairs  of 
his  family  as  though  he  courted  my  sister.  His 
people  are  accustomed  to  eat  frogs  and  rats,  and 
from  the  noise  in  the  reeds,  and  the  rustling  and 
squealings  in  the  roof  of  the  hut  I  slept  in,  I  think 
there  is  little  fear  of  famine  in  that  village.  Nor 
are  they  averse,  they  tell  me,  to  iguanas  and  those 
vile  feeders,  the  hyenas. 

It  is  a  common  belief  in  the  country  that  it 
was  Naraki,  a  wife  of  Uni,  a  sultan  of  Unyoro, 
who  made  that  lake.  While  passing  through,  she 
was  very  thirsty,  and  cried  out  to  her  Muzimu 
(spirit),  the  Muzimu  which  attends  the  kings 
of  Unyoro,  and  which  is  most  potent.  And  all 
at  once  there  was  a  hissing  flight  of  firestones 
(meteorites)  in  the  air,  and  immediately  after, 
there  was  a  fall  of  a  monstrously  large  one,  which 
struck  the  ground  close  to  her,  and  made  a  great 
hole,  out  of  which  the  water  spurted  and  con- 
tinued leaping  up  until  a  lake  was  formed,   and 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  SARUTI  259 

buried  the  fountain  out  of  sight,  and  the  rising 
waters  formed  a  river,  which  has  run  north  from 
the  lake  ever  since  into  the  Kafu. 

Close  by  this  lake  is  a  dark  grove,  sacred  to 
Muzingeh,  the  king  of  the  birds.  It  is  said  that 
he  has  only  one  eye,  but  once  a  year  he  visits  the 
grove,  and  after  building  his  house^  he  commands 
sill  the  birds  from  the  Nyanzas  and  the  groves,  to 
come  and  see  him  and  •  pay  itheir:  homage.  For  half 
a  moon  the  birdSj  great  and  small,  maybe  seen 
following  him  about  along  the  shores  of  the  lake, 
like  so  many  guards  around  a  king;  and  before 
night  they  are  seen  returning  in  the  same  manner 
to >  the  grove.  The  parrots'  cries  tell  t  e  natives 
when  they  come,  and  no  on  would  care  to  miss 
the  sight,  and  the  glad  excitement  among  the 
feathered  tribe.  But  there  is  one  bird,  called  the 
Kiruramu,  that  refuses  to  acknowledge  the  sov- 
ereignty of  the  Muzingeh.  The  other  birds  have 
tried  often  to  induce  him  to  associate  with  the 
Muzingeh;  but  Kirurumu  always  answers  that  a 
beautiful  creature  like  himself,  with  gold  and  blue 
feathers,  and  such  a  pretty  crest,  was  never  meant 
to  be  seen  in  the  company  of  an  ugly  bird  that 
possesses  only  one  eye.    .; 

On  the  other  side  of  Lake  Mtukura  is  a  forest 
where  Dungu,  the  king  of  the  animals,  lives.  It  is 
to  Dungu  that  all  the  hunters  pray  when  they  set 
out  to  seek  for  game.     He  builds  first  a  small  hut, 


2G0  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

and  after  propitiating  him  with  a  small  piece  of 
flesh,  he  asks  Dungu  that  he  may  be  successful. 
Then  Dungu  enters  into  the  hunter's  head,  if  he  is 
pleased  with  the  offering,  and  the  cunning  of  the 
man  becomes  great ;  his  nerves  stiffen,  and  his 
bowels  are  strengthened,  and  the  game  is  secured. 
When  Dungu  wishes  a  man  to  succeed  in  the  hunt, 
it  is  useless  for  the  buffalo  to  spurn  the  earth  and 
moo,  or  for  the  leopard  to  cover  himself  with  sand 
in  his  rage — the  spear  of  the  hunter  drinks  his 
blood.  But  the  hunter  must  not  forget  to  pay  the 
tribute  to  the  deity,  lest  he  be  killed  on  the  way 
home. 

The  friendly  chief  insisted  that  I  should  become 
his  blood-fellow,  and  stay  with  him  a  couple  of 
days.  The  witch-doctor,  a  man  of  great  influence 
in  the  country,  was  asked  to  unite  us.  He  took  a 
sharp  little  knife,  and  made  a  gash  in  the  skin  of 
my  right  leg,  just  above  the  knee,  and  did  the 
same  to  the  chief,  and  then  rubbed  his  blood  over 
my  wound,  and  my  blood  over  his,  and  we  became 
brothers.  Among  his  gifts  was  this  beautiful 
shield,  which  I  beg  Mtesa,  my  Kabaka,  to  accept, 
because  I  have  seen  none  so  beautiful,  and  it  is 
too  good  for  a  colonel  whose  only  hope  and  wish 
is  to  serve  his  king. 

I  am  glad  that  I  rested  there,  because  I  saw  a 
most  wonderful  sight  towards  evening.  As  we 
were  seated  under  the  bananas,  we  heard  a  big  he- 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  SARUTI  261 

goat's  bleat,  and  by  the  sound  of  it  we  knew  that 
it  was  neither  for  fun  nor  for  love.  It  was  a  tone 
of  anger  and  fear.  Almost  at  the  same  time,  one 
of  the  boys  rushed  up  to  us,  and  his  face  had  really 
turned  grey  from  fear,  and  he  cried,  "  There  is  a 
lion  in  the  goat-pen,  and  the  big  he-goat  is  fighting 
with  him."  They  had  forgotten  to  tell  me  about 
this  famous  goat,  which  was  called  Kasuju,  after 
some  great  man  who  had  been  renowned  in  war, 
and  he  certainly  was  worth  speaking  about,  and 
Kasuju  was  well  known  round  about  for  his  won- 
derful strength  and  fighting  qualities.  When  we 
got  near  the  pen  with  our  spears  and  shields,  the 
he-goat  was  butting  the  lion — who  was  young,  for 
he  had  no  mane — as  he  might  have  butted  a  pert 
young  nanny-goat,  and  baaing  with  as  full  a  note 
as  that  of  a  buffalo  calf.  It  appears  that  Kasuju 
saw  the  destroyer  creeping  towards  one  of  his 
wives,  and  dashing  at  his  flank  knocked  him  down. 
As  we  looked  on  from  the  outside,  we  saw  that 
Kasuju  was  holding  his  own  very  well,  and  we 
thought  that  we  would  not  check  the  fight,  but 
prepare  ourselves  to  have  a  good  cast  at  the  lion 
as  he  attempted  to  leave.  The  lion  was  getting 
roused  up,  and  we  saw  the  spring  he  made  :  but 
Kasuju  nimbly  stept  aside  and  gave  him  such  a 
stroke  that  it  sounded  like  a  drum.  Then  Kasuju 
trotted  away  in  front  of  his  trembling  wives,  and 
as  the  lion  came  up,  we  watched  him  draw  his  ears 


262  "MY  BARK  COMPANIONS 

back  as  he  raised  himself  on  his  hind  feet  like  a 
warrior.  The  lion  advanced  to  him,  and  he  like- 
wise rose  as  though  he  would  wrestle  with  him, 
when  Kasuju  shot  into  his  throat  with  so  true  and 
fair  a  stroke,  that  drove  one  of  his  horns  deep  into 
the  throat.  It  was  then  the  lion's  claws  began  to 
work,  and  with  every  scratch  poor  Kasuju's  hide 
was  torn  dreadfully,  but  he  kept  his  horn  in  the 
wound,  and  pushed  home,  and  made  the  wound 
large.  Then  the  lion  sprang  free,  and  the  blood 
spurted  all  over  Kasuju.  Blinded  with  his  torn 
and  hanging  scalp,  and  weakened  with  his  wounds, 
he  staggered  about,  pounding  blindly  at  his  enemy, 
until  the  lion  gave  him  one  mighty  stroke  with  its 
paw,  and*  sent  him  headlong,  and  then  seized  him 
by  the  neck  and  shook  him,  and  we  heard  the  cruel 
crunch  as  the  fangs  met.  But  it  was  the  last  effort 
of  the  lion,  for  just  as  Kasuju  was  lifeless,  the  lion 
rolled  over  him,  dead  also.  Had  my  friend  told 
me  this  story,  I  should  not  have  believed  him,  but 
as  I  saw  it  with  my  own  eyes,  I  am  bound  to 
believe  it.  We  buried  Kasuju  honourably  in  a 
grave,  as  we  would  bury  a  brave  man  ;  but  the 
lion  we  skinned,  and  I  have  got  his  fur  with  the 
rasped  hole  in  the  throat. 

The  singular  fight  we  had  witnessed,  furnished 
us  all  with  much  matter  for  talk  about  lions,  and 
it  brought  into  the  mind  of  one  of  them  a  story  of 
a  crocodile  and  lion  fight  which  had  happened  some 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  SARUTI 


263 


time  before  in  the  night.  Lake  Mtukura  swarms 
with  crocodiles,  and  situated  as  it  is  in  a  region 
of  game  they  must  be  fat  with  prey.  One  night  a 
full-grown  lion  with  a  fine  mane  came  to  cool  his 
dry  throat  in  the  lake,  and  was  quaffing  water, 
when  he  felt  his  nose  seized  by  something  that 
rose  up  from  below. 

From  the  traces  of  the  struggle  by  the  water's 


edge,  it  must  have  been  a  terrible  one.  The  croc- 
odile's long  claws  had  left  deep  marks,  showing 
how  he  must  have  been  lifted  out  of  the  water, 
and  flung  forcibly  down ;  but  in  the  morning  both 
lion  and  crocodile  were  found  dead,  the  crocodile's 
throat  wide  open  with  a  broad  gash,  but  his  teeth 
still  fastened  in  the  lion's  nose. 


264  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Saruti  had  not  half  finished  his  stories  when  he 
felt,  by  seeing  Mtesa  yawn,  that  though  his  adven- 
tures were  very  interesting,  and  he  was  quite  ready 
to  continue,  yet  it  would  be  to  his  advantage  to 
dock  his  tongue  for  the  time  being.  So  he  said, 
"  Kabaka,  the  wise  old  man  whom  I  met,  told  me 
one  thing  I  had  nearly  forgotten  to  say.  He  said, 
1 1  know  you  are  a  servant  of  the  king,  and  if  ever 
you  want  the  king's  face  to  soften  to  you  and  his 
hand  to  open  with  gifts,  compare  yourself  to  the 
lid  of  a  cooking-pot,  which,  though  the  pot  may 
be  full  of  fragrant  stew,  receives  naught  but  the 
vapour,  and  the  king  who  is  wise  will  understand 
and  will  be  pleased  with  his  servant.' ' 

"  Very  well  said  indeed,  Saruti,"  cried  Mtesa, 
laughing.  "  I  understand.  The  lid  must  share 
with  the  pot  this  time.  Steward,"  he  said,  turning 
to  Kauta,  "  see  that  six  head  of  cattle  be  driven 
to  Saruti's  cattle-pen;"  and  Saruti  twiyanzied 
(thanked  with  prostrations)  so  often  that  his  head 
swam. 


THE  BOY  KINNENEH  AND  THE  GORILLA 


is  in  such  stories  as 
the  Fable  of  the 
Rabbit,  the  Leopard 
and  the  Goat,  the 
Dog  and  the  little 
Chicken,  the  Leop- 
ard, the  Sheep  and 
the  Dove,  the  Crane, 
the  Leopard  and  the 
Sheep,  the  Rabbit 
and  the  Lion,  the 
Cow  and  the  Lion, 
the  Lion  and  his  mane,  the  Rabbit  and  the 
Leopard,  and  the  boy  Kinneneh  and  the  Gorilla, 
that  Kadu,  our  accomplished  relator  of  legends, 
shone.  It  is  not  with  a  wish  to  be  unkind  to 
Kadu  that  I  say  he  showed  only  too  well  that 
according  to  him  cunning  was  to  be  preferred 
to  strength.  Perhaps  he  was  right,  though  cun- 
ning is  a  word  in  much  discredit  with  us  nowa- 
days, because  we  are  accustomed  to  ally  it  with 
deception  and  fraud,  but  we  will  put  the  best 
possible  construction  on  it  out  of  admiration  for 


266  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

and  gratitude  to  Kadu,  and  claim  that  his  cun- 
ning, which  was  the  moral  of  most  of  his  stories, 
was  a  kind  of  illegitimate  wisdom,  or  a  permissi- 
ble artfulness.  None  of  us,  at  least,  but  sympa- 
thised with  Kadu's  dumb  heroes  when,  by  a  little 
pleasant  cheat  or  sly  stratagem,  the  bullying 
buffalo  got  the  worst  of  an  encounter  with  the 
sharp-witted  rabbit,  or  when  the  dog  got  the 
better  of  his  sour  mistress  the  leopardess,  or  when 
rabbit  put  to  shame  the  surly  elephant,  or  when 
Kibatti  conquered  the  kings  of  the  animal  tribes. 
The  legend  of  Kinneneh  and  the  Gorilla  was 
another  story  which  evidently  was  meant  by 
Kadu  and  the  unknown  ancient  of  Uganda  who 
invented  it  to  illustrate  that  cunning  is  mightier 
than  strength.     He  told  it  in  this  wise : 

In  the  early  days  of  Uganda,  there  was  a  small 
village  situate  on  the  other  side  of  the  Katonga, 
in  Buddu,  and  its  people  had  planted  bananas  and 
plantains  which  in  time  grew  to  be  quite  a  large 
grove,  and  produced  abundant  and  very  fine  fruit. 
From  a  grove  of  bananas  when  its  fruit  is  ripe 
there  comes  a  very  pleasant  odour,  and  when  a 
puff  of  wind  blows  over  it,  and  bears  the  fragrance 
towards  you,  I  know  of  nothing  so  well  calculated 
to  excite  the  appetite,  unless  it  be  the  smell  of 
roasted  meat.  Anyhow,  such  must  have  been  the 
feeling  of  a  mighty  big  gorilla,  who  one  day,  while 
roaming  about  alone  in  the  woods  searching  for 


THE  BOY  KINNENEIl  AND   THE  GORILLA      2G7 

nuts  to  eat,  stopped  suddenly  and  stood  up  and 
sniffed  for  some  time,  with  his  nose  well  out  in 
the  direction  of  the  village.  After  awhile  he 
shook  his  head  and  fell  on  all  fours  again  to 
resume  his  search  for  food.  Again  there  came 
with  a  whiff  of  wind  a  strong  smell  of  ripe  bana- 
nas, and  he  stood  on  his  feet  once  more,  and  with 
his  nose  shot  out  thus  he  drew  in  a  greedy  breath 
and  then  struck  himself  over  the  stomach,  and 
said : 

"  I  thought  it  was  so.  There  are  bananas  that 
way,  and  I  must  get  some." 

Down  he  fell  on  all  fours,  and  put  out  his  arms 
with  long  stretches,  just  as  a  fisherman  draws  in  a 
heavy  net,  and  is  eager  to  prevent  the  escape  of 
the  fish. 

In  a  little  while  he  came  to  the  edge  of  the 
grove,  and  stood  and  looked  gloatingly  on  the 
beautiful  fruit  hanging  in  great  bunches.  Presently 
he  saw  something  move.  It  was  a  woman  bent 
double  over  a  basket,  and  packing  the  fruit  neatly 
in  it,  so  that  she  could  carry  a  large  quantity  at 
one  journey. 

The  gorilla  did  not  stay  long  thinking,  but 
crawled  up  secretly  to  her ;  and  then  with  open 
arms  rushed  forward  and  seized  her.  Before  the 
woman  could  utter  her  alarm  he  had  lifted  her  and 
her  basket  and  trotted  away  with  them  into  the 
deepest  bush.     On  reaching  his  den  he  flung  the 


•iuS  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

woman  on  the  ground,  as  you  would  fling  dead 
meat,  and  bringing  the  banana  basket  close  to  him, 
his  two  legs  hugging  it  close  to  his  round  paunch, 
he  began  to  gorge  himself,  muttering  while  he 
peeled  the  fruit  strange  sounds.  By-and-by  the 
woman  came  to  her  senses,  but  instead  of  keeping 
quiet,  she  screamed  and  tried  to  run  away.  If  it 
were  not  for-that  movement  and  noise,  she  perhaps 
might  have  been  able  to  creep  away  unseen,  but 
animals  of  all  kinds  never  like  to  be  disturbed 
while  eating,  so  Gorilla  gave  one  roar  of  rage,  and 
gave  her  such  a  squeeze  that  the  breath  was  clean 
driven  out  of  her.  When  she  was  still  he  fell  to 
again,  and  tore  the  peeling  off  the  bananas,  and 
tossed  one  after  another  down  his  wide  throat, 
until  there  was  not  one  of  the  fruit  left  in  the 
basket,  and  the  big  paunch  was  swollen  to  twice 
its  first  size.  Then,  after  laying  his  paw  on  the 
body  to  see  if  there  was  any  life  left  in  it,  he 
climbed  up  to  his  nest  above,  and  curled  himself 
into  a  ball  for  a  sleep. 

When  he  woke  he  shook  himself  and  yawned, 
and  looking  below  he  saw  the  body  of  the  woman, 
and  her  empty  basket,  and  he  remembered  what 
had  happened.  He  descended  the  tree,  lifted  the 
body  and  let  it  fall,  then  took  up  the  basket,  looked 
inside  and  outside  of  it,  raked  over  the  peelings  of 
the  bananas,  but  could  not  find  anything  left  to 
eat. 


HE   LIFTED   THE    WOMAN    AND    HKR    BASKET    AND   TROTTED   AWAY. 


TEE  BOY  KINNENEE  AND   TEE  GORILLA      271 

He  began  to  think,  scratching  the  fur  on  his 
head,  on  his  sides,  and  his  paunch,  picking  up  one 
thing  and  then  another  in  an  absent-minded  way. 
And  then  he  appeared  to  have  made  up  a  plan. 

Whatever  it  was,  this  is  what  he  did.  It  was 
still  early  morning,  and  as  there  was  no  sign  of  a 
sun,  it  was  cold,  and  human  beings  must  have  been 
finishing  their  last  sleep.  He  got  up  and  went 
straight  for  the  plantation.  On  the  edge  of  the 
banana  grove  he  heard  a  cock  crow ;  he  stopped 
and  listened  to  it ;  he  became  angry. 

"  Some  one,"  he  said  to  himself,  "  is  stealing  my 
bananas."  and  with  that  he  marched  in  the  direc- 
tion where  the  cock  was  crowing. 

He  came  to  the  open  place  in  front  of  the  village, 
and  saw  several  tall  houses  much  larger  than  his 
own  nest ;  and  while  he  was  looking  at  them,  the 
door  of  one  of  them  was  opened,  and  a  man  came 
out.  He  crept  towards  him,  and  before  he  could 
cry  out  the  gorilla  had  squeezed  him  until  his  ribs 
had  cracked,  and  he  was  dead  ;  he  flung  him  down, 
and  entered  into  the  hut.  He  there  saw  a  woman, 
who  was  blowing  a  fire  on  the  hearth,  and  he  took 
hold  of  her  and  squeezed  her  until  there  was  no 
life  left  in  her  body.  There  were  three  children  in- 
side, and  a  bed  on  the  floor.  He  treated  them  also 
in  the  same  way,  and  they  were  all  dead.  Then 
he  went  into  another  house,  and  slew  all  the  people 
in  it,  one  with  a  squeeze,  another  with  a  squeeze 


272  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

and  a  bite  with  his  great  teeth,  and  there  was  not 
one  left  alive.  In  this  way  he  entered  into  five 
houses  and  killed  all  the  people  in  them,  but  in 
the  sixth  house  lived  the  boy  Kinneneh  and  his 
old  mother. 

Kinneneh  had  fancied  that  he  heard  an  unusual 
sound,  and  he  had  stood  inside  with  his  eyes  close 
to  a  chink  in  the  reed  door  for  some  time  when  he 
saw  something  that  resembled  what  might  be  said 
to  be  half  animal  and  half  man.  He  walked  like 
a  man,  but  had  the  fur  of  a  beast.  His  arms  were 
long,  and  his  body  was  twice  the  breadth  and 
thickness  of  a  full-grown  man.  He  did  not  know 
what  it  was,  and  when  he  saw  it  go  into  his  neigh- 
bours' houses,  and  heard  those  strange  sounds,  he 
grew  afraid,  and  turned  and  woke  his  mother,  say- 
ing, 

"  Mother,  wake  up  !  there  is  a  strange  big  beast 

in  our  village  killing  our  people.  So  wake  up 
quickly  and  follow  me." 

"  But  whither  shall  we  fly,  my  son  ? "  she  whis- 
pered anxiously. 

"  Up  to  the  loft,  and  lie  low  in  the  darkest 
place,"  replied  Kinneneh,  and  he  set  her  the  ex- 
ample and  assisted  his  mother. 

Now  those  Uganda  houses  are  not  low-roofed 
like  these  of  Congo-land,  but  are  very  high,  as 
high  as  a  tree,  and  they  rise  to  a  point,  and  near 
the  top  there  is  a  loft  where  we  stow  our  nets, 


THE  BOY  KINNENEH  AND   THE  GORILLA      273 

and  pots,  and  where  our  spear-shafts  and  bows  are 
kept  to  season,  and  where  our  corn  is  kept  to  dry, 
and  green  bananas  are  stored  to  ripen.  It  was  in 
this  dark  lofty  place  that  Kinneneh  hid  himself 
and  his  mother,  and  waited  in  silence. 

In  a  short  time  the  gorilla  put  his  head  into 
their  house  and  listened,  and  stepping  inside  he 
stood  awhile,  and  looked  searchingly  around.  He 
could  see  no  one  and  heard  nothing  stir.  He 
peered  under  the  bed-grass,  into  the  black  pots 
and  baskets,  but  there  was  no  living  being  to  be 
found. 

"Ha,  ha,"  he  cried,  thumping  his  chest  like  a 
man  when  he  has  got  the  big  head.  "  I  am  the  boss 
of  this  place  now,  and  the  tallest  of  these  human 
nests  shall  be  my  own,  and  I  shall  feast  every  day 
on  ripe  bananas  and  plantains,  and  there  is  no  one 
who  can  molest  me — ha,  ha  ! " 

"  Ha,  ha ! "  echoed  a  shrill,  piping  voice  after 
his  great  bass. 

The  gorilla  looked  around  once  more,  among  the 
pots,  and  the  baskets,  but  finding  nothing  walked 
out.  Kinneneh,  after  awhile  skipped  down  the 
ladder  and  watched  between  the  open  cane-work 
of  the  door,  and  saw  him  enter  the  banana-grove, 
and  waited  there  until  he  returned  with  a  mighty 
load  of  the  fruit.  He  then  saw  him  go  out  again 
into  the  grove,  and  bidding  his  mother  lie  still  and 
patient,  Kinneneh  slipped  out  and  ascended  into 

18 


274  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

the  loft  of  the  house  chosen  by  the  gorilla  for  his 
nest,  where  he  hid  himself  and  waited. 

Presently  the  gorilla  returned  with  another  load 
of  the  fruit,  and,  squatting  on  his  haunches,  com- 
menced to  peel  the  fruit,  and  fill  his  throat  and 
mouth  with  it,  mumbling  and  chuckling,  and 
saying, 

"  Ha,  ha  !  This  is  grand  !  Plenty  of  bananas 
to  eat,  and  all — all  my  own.  None  to  say,  '  Give 
me  some,'  but  all  my  very  own.  Ho,  ho !  I  shall 
feast  every  day.     Ha,  ha  !  " 

"  Ha,  ha,"  echoed  the  piping  voice  again. 

The  gorilla  stopped  eating  and  made  an  ugly 
frown  as  he  listened.     Then  he  said : 

"That  is  the  second  time  I  have  heard  a  thin 
voice  saying,  '  Ha,  ha ! '  If  I  only  knew  who  he 
was  that  cried  *  Ha,  ha ! '  I  would  squeeze  him, 
and  squeeze  him  until  he  cried,  '  Ugh,  ugh  ! ' " 

"  Ugh,  ugh  !  "  echoed  the  little  voice  again. 

The  gorilla  leaped  to  his  feet  and  rummaged 
around  the  pots  and  the  baskets,  took  hold  of  the 
bodies  one  after  another  and  dashed  them  against 
the  floor,  then  went  to  every  house  and  searched, 
but  could  not  discover  who  it  was  that  mocked 
him. 

In  a  short  time  he  returned  and  ate  a  pile  of 
bananas  that  would  have  satisfied  twenty  men, 
and  afterwards  he  went  out,  saying  to  himself 
that  it  would  be  a  good  thing  to  fill  the  nest  with 


TllE  BOY  KINNENEH  AND   THE  GORILLA      275 


food,  as  it  was  a  bore  to  leave  the  warm  nest  each 
time  he  felt  a  desire  to  eat. 

No  sooner  had  he  departed  than  Kinneneh 
slipped  down,  and  carried  every  bunch  that  had 
been  left  away  to  his  own  house,  where  they  were 
stowed  in  the  loft  for  his  mother,  and  after  enjoin- 
ing his  mother  to  remain  still,  he  waited,  peering 
through  the  chinks  of  the  door. 

He  soon  saw  Gorilla  bearing  a  pile  of  bunches 
that  would  have  required  ten  men  to  carry,  and 
after  flino-ino;  them  into  the  chief's  house,  return  to 
the  plantation  for  another  supply.  While  Gorilla 
was  tearing  down  the  plants  and  plucking  at  the 
bunches,  Kinneneh  was  actively  engaged  in  trans- 
ferring what  he  brought  into  the  loft  by  his 
mother's  side.  Gorilla  made  many  trips  in  this 
manner,  and  brought  in  great  heaps,  but  somehow 
his  stock  appeared  to  be  very  small.  At  last  his 
strength  was  exhausted,  and  feeling  that  he  could 
do  no  more  that  day,  he  commenced  to  feed  on 
what  he  had  last  brought,  promising  to  himself 
that  he  would  do  better  in  the  morning. 

At  dawn  the  gorilla  hastened  out  to  obtain  a 
supply  of  fruit  for  his  breakfast,  and  Kinneneh 
took  advantage  of  his  absence  to  hide  himself 
overhead. 

He  was  not  long  in  his  place  before  Gorilla 
came  in  with  a  huge  lot  of  ripe  fruit,  and  after 
making  himself  comfortable  on  his  haunches  with 


276  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

—      ■-   ...— .  ■    ■  ■  -  ■  i.i- i     ~i 

a  great  bunch  before  him  he  rocked  himself  to 
and  fro,  saying  while  he  munched : 

"  Ha,  ha !  Now  I  have  plenty  again,  and  I 
shall  eat  it  all  myself.     Ha,  ha ! " 

"Ha,  ha,"  echoed  a  thin  voice  again,  so  close 
and  clear  it  seemed  to  him,  that  leaping  up  he 
made  sure  to  catch  it.  As  there  appeared  to  be 
no  one  in  the  house,  he  rushed  out  raging,  champ- 
ing his  teeth,  and  searched  the  other  houses,  but 
meantime  Kinneneh  carried  the  bananas  to  the 
loft  of  the  gorilla's  house,  and  covered  them  with 
bark-cloth. 

In  a  short  time  Gorilla  returned  furious  and 
disappointed,  and  sat  down  to  finish  the  breakfast 
he  had  only  begun,  but  on  putting  out  his  hands 
he  found  only  the  withered  peelings  of  yesterday's 
bananas.  He  looked  and  rummaged  about,  but 
there  was  positively  nothing  left  to  eat.  He  was 
now  terribly  hungry  and  angry,  and  he  bounded 
out  to  obtain  another  supply,  which  he  brought  in 
and  flung  on  the  floor,  saying, 

"Ha,  ha  !  I  will  now  eat  the  whole  at  once — all 
to  myself,  and  that  other  thing  which  says,  '  Ha, 
ha ! '  after  me,  I  will  hunt  and  mash  him  like 
this,"  and  he  seized  a  ripe  banana  and  squeezed  it 
with  his  paw  with  so  much  force  that  the  pulp 
was  squirted  all  over  him.     "  Ha,  ha  !  "  he  cried. 

"  Ha,  ha  !  "  mocked  the  shrill  voice,  so  clear  that 
it  appeared  to  come  from  behind  his  ear. 


THE  BOT  KINNENEH  AND  THE  GORILLA      277 

This  was  too  much  to  bear ;  Gorilla  bounded  up 
and  vented  a  roar  of  rage.  He  tossed  the  pots, 
the  baskets,  the  bodies,  and  bed-grass  about — 
bellowing  so  loudly  and  funnily  in  his  fury  that 
Kinneneh,  away  up  in  the  loft,  could  scarcely  for- 
bear imitating;  him.  But  the  mocker  could  not  be 
found,  and  Gorilla  roared  loudly  in  the  open  place 
before  the  village,  and  tore  in  and  out  of  each 
house,  looking  for  him. 

Kinneneh  descended  swiftly  from  his  hiding- 
place,  and  bore  every  banana  into  the  loft  as 
before. 

Gorilla  hastened  to  the  plantation  again,  and  so 
angry  was  he  that  he  uprooted  the  banana-stalks 
by  the  root,  and  snapped  off  the  clusters  with 
one  stroke  of  his  great  dog-teeth,  and  having  got 
together  a  large  stock,  he  bore  it  in  his  arms  to 
the  house. 

"  There,"  said  he,  "  ha,  ha !  Now  I  shall  eat  in 
comfort  and  have  a  long  sleep  afterwards,  and  if 
that  fellow  who  mocks  me  comes  near — ah  !  I 
would — "  and  he  crushed  a  big  bunch  in  his  arms 
and  cried,  "  ha,  ha  !  " 

"  Ha,  ha  !  Ha,  ha ! "  cried  the  mocking  voice  ; 
and  again  it  seemed  to  be  at  the  back  of  his  head. 
Whereupon  Gorilla  flung  his  arms  behind  in  the 
hope  of  catching  him,  but  there  was  nothing  but 
his  own  back,  which  sounded  like  a  damp  drum 
with  the  stroke. 


278  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

"  Ha,  ha  !  Ha,  ha  !  "  repeated  the  voice,  at 
which  Gorilla  shot  out  of  the  door,  and  raced 
round  the  house,  thinking  that  the  owner  was 
flying  before  him,  but  he  never  could  overtake  the 
flyer.  Then  he  went  around  outside  of  the  other 
houses,  and  flew  round  and  round  the  village,  but 
he  could  discover  naught.  But  meanwhile  Kinne- 
neh  had  borne  all  the  stock  of  bananas  up  into 
the  loft  above,  and  when  Gorilla  returned  there 
was  not  one  banana  of  all  the  great  pile  he  had 
brought  left  on  the  floor. 

When,  after  he  was  certain  that  there  was 
not  a  single  bit  of  a  banana  left  for  him  to  eat,  he 
scratched  his  sides  and  his  legs,  and  putting  his 
hand  on  the  top  of  his  head,  he  uttered  a  great  cry 
just  like  a  great,  stupid  child,  but  the  crying  did 
not  fill  his  tummy.  No,  he  must  have  bananas  for 
that — and  he  rose  up  after  awhile  and  went  to 
procure  some  more  fruit. 

But  when  he  had  brought  a  great  pile  of  it  and 
had  sat  down  with  his  nice-smelling  bunch  before 
him,  he  would  exclaim,  "  Ha,  ha !  Now — now  I 
shall  eat  and  be  satisfied.  I  shall  fill  myself  with 
the  sweet  fruit,  and  then  lie  down  and  sleep.  Ha, 
ha!" 

Then  instantly  the  mocking  voice  would  cry  out 
after  him,  "  Ha,  ha ! "  and  sometimes  it  sounded 
close  to  his  ears,  and  then  behind  his  head,  some- 
times it  appeared  to  come  from  under  the  bananas 


THE  BOY  KINSEXEII  AXD   THE   GORILLA       ^79 

and  sometimes  from  the  doorway — that  Gorilla 
would  roar  in  fury,  and  lie  would  grind  his  teeth 
just  like  two  grinding-stones,  and  chatter  to  him- 


Mii 


"he  would  roar  in  fury,  and  race  about  the  village." 


self,  and  race  about  the  village,  trying  to  discover 
whence  the  voice  came,  but  in  his  absence  the  fruit 
would  be  swept  away  by  his  invisible  enemy,  and 
when  he  would  come  in  to  finish  his  meal,  lo  !  there 


280  MY  DAliK  COMPANIONS 

were  only  blackened  and  stained  banana  peelings 
— the  refuse  of  his  first  feast. 

Gorilla  would  then  cry  like  a  whipped  child,  and 
would  go  again  into  the  plantation,  to  bring  some 
more  fruit  into  the  house,  but  when  he  returned 
with  it  he  would  always  boast  of  what  he  was 
going  to  do,  and  cry  out  "  Ha,  ha  ! "  and  instantly 
his  unseen  enemy  would  mock  him  and  cry  "  Ha, 
ha !  "  and  he  would  start  up  raving  and  screaming 
in  rage,  and  search  for  him,  and  in  his  absence  his 
bananas  would  be  whisked  away.  And  Gorilla's 
hunger  grew  on  him,  until  his  paunch  became  like 
an  empty  sack,  and  what  with  his  hunger  and  grief 
and  rage,  and  furious  raving  and  racing  about,  his 
strength  was  at  last  quite  exhausted,  and  the  end 
of  him  was  that  on  the  fifth  day  he  fell  from  weak- 
ness across  the  threshold  of  the  chiefs  house,  which 
he  had  chosen  to  make  his  nest,  and  there  died. 

When  the  people  of  the  next  village  heard  of 
how  Kinneneh,  a  little  boy,  had  conquered  the 
man-killing  gorilla,  they  brought  him  and  his 
mother  away,  and  they  gave  him  a  fine  new  house 
and  a  plantation,  and  male  and  female  slaves  to 
tend  it,  and  when  their  old  king  died,  and  the 
period  of  mourning  for  him  was  over,  they  elected 
wise  Kinneneh  to  be  king  over  them. 

"Ah,  friends,"  said  Safeni  to  his  companions, 
after  Kadu  had  concluded  his  story,  "  there  is  no 
doubt  that  the  cunning  of  a  sou  of  man  prevails 


THE  BOY  KINNENEH  AND   THE  GORILLA      281 

over  the  strongest  brute,  and  it  is  well  for  us, 
Mashallali  !  that  it  should  be  so  ;  for  if  the  ele- 
phant, or  the  lion,  or  the  gorilla  possessed  but 
cunning  equal  to  their  strength,  what  would  be- 
come of  us ! " 

And  each  man  retired  to  his  hut,  congratulating 
himself  that  he  was  born  a  man-child,  and  not  a 
thick,  muddle-headed  beast. 


THE  CITY   OF  THE   ELEPHANTS 


RASTER,"  said  Kas- 
siin,  one  of  the 
Basoko  boys, 
"  B  a  r  u  t  i's  tales 
have  brought  back 
from  anions  for- 
gotten  things  a 
legend  I  once 
knew  very  well. 
Ah,  I  wish  I  could  remember  more,  but  little  by 
little  the  stories  that  I  used  to  hear  in  my  child- 
hood from  my  mother  and  the  old  woman  who 
would  come  and  sit  with  her,  will  perhaps  return 
again  into  the  mind.  I  should  never  have  thought 
of  this  that  I  am  about  to  repeat  to  you  now  had 
it  not  been  that  Baruti's  legends  seem  to  recall 
as  though  they  were  but  yesterday  the  days  that 
came  and  went  uncounted  in  our  Basoko  village. 
This  legend  is  about  the  City  of  the  Elephants 
that  one  of  my  countrymen  and  his  wife  came 
across  in  the  far  past  time,  in  the  manner  that  I 
shall  tell  you." 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  ELEPHANTS  283 


A  Bungandu  man  named  Dudu,  and  his  wife 
Salimba,  were  one  day  seeking  in  the  forest  a  long 
way  from  the  town  for  a  proper  redwood-tree, 
ont  of  which  they  could  make  a  wooden  mortar 
wherein  they  could  pound  their  manioc.  They 
saw  several  trees  of  this  kind  as  they  proceeded, 
but  after  examining  one,  and  then  another,  they 
would  appear  to  be  dissatisfied,  and  say,  u  Perhaps 
if  we  went  a  little  further  we  might  find  a  still 
better  tree  for  our  purpose." 

And  so  Dudu  and  Salimba  proceeded  further 
and  further  into  the  tall  and  thick  woods,  and 
ever  before  them  there  appeared  to  be  still  finer 
trees  which  would  after  all  be  unsuited  for  their 
purpose,  being  too  soft,  or  too  hard,  or  hollow,  or 
too  old,  or  of  another  kind  than  the  useful  redwood. 
They  strayed  in  this  manner  very  far.  In  the 
forest  where  there  is  no  path  or  track,  it  is  not 
easy  to  tell  which  direction  one  came  from,  and 
as  they  had  walked  round  many  trees,  they  were 
too  confused  to  know  which  way  they  ought  to 
turn  homeward.  When  Dudu  said  he  was  sure 
that  his  course  was  the  right  one  for  home, 
Salimba  was  as  sure  that  the  opposite  was  the 
true  way.  They  agreed  to  walk  in  the  direction 
Dudu  wished,  and  after  a  long  time  spent  on  it, 
they  gave  it  up  and  tried  another,  but  neither  took 
them  any  nearer  home. 

The  night  overtook  them  and  they  slept  at  the 


284  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

foot  of  a  tree.  The  next  day  they  wandered  still 
farther  from  their  town,  and  they  became  anxious 
and  hungry.  As  one  cannot  see  many  yards  off 
on  any  side  in  the  forest,  an  animal  hears  the 
coming  step  long  before  the  hunter  gets  a  chance 
to  use  his  weapon.  Therefore,  though  they  heard 
the  rustle  of  the  flying  antelope,  or  wild  pig  as  it 
rushed  away,  it  only  served  to  make  their  anxi- 
ety greater.  And  the  second  day  passed,  and  when 
night  came  upon  them  they  were  still  hungrier. 

Towards  the  middle  of  the  third  day,  they  came 
into  an  open  place  by  a  pool  frequented  by 
Kiboko  (hippo),  and  there  was  a  margin  of  grass 
round  about  it,  and  as  they  came  in  view  of  it, 
both,  at  the  same  time,  sighted  a  grazing  buffalo. 

Dudu  bade  his  wife  stand  behind  a  tree  while 
he  chose  two  of  his  best  and  sharpest  arrows,  and 
after  a  careful  look  at  his  bow-string,  he  crept  up 
to  the  buffalo,  and  drove  an  arrow  home  as  far  as 
the  guiding  leaf,  which  nearly  buried  it  in  the 
body.  While  the  beast  looked  around  and  started 
from  the  twinge  within,  Dudu  shot  his  second 
arrow  into  his  windpipe,  and  it  fell  to  the  ground 
quite  choked.  Now  here  was  water  to  drink  and 
food  to  eat,  and  after  cutting  a  load  of  meat  they 
chose  a  thick  bush-clump  a  little  distance  from  the 
pool,  made  a  fire,  and,  after  satisfying  their  hun- 
ger, slept  in  content.  The  fourth  day  they  stopped 
and  roasted  a  meat  provision  that  would  last  many 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  ELEPHANTS 


285 


days,  because  they  knew  that  luck  is  not  constant 
in  the  woods. 

On  the  fifth  they  travelled,  and  for  three  days 
more  they  wandered.  They  then  met  a  young 
lion  who,  at  the  sight  of  them,  boldly  advanced, 
but  Dudu  sighted  his  bow,  and  sent  an  arrow  into 


DUDU   AND   HIS   WIFE   MEET   A    YOUNG   LION. 

his  chest  which  sickened  him  of  the  fight,  and  he 
turned  and  fled. 

A  few  days  afterwards,  Dudu  saw  an  elephant 
standing  close  to  them  behind  a  high  bush,  and 
whispered  to  his  wife  : 

"  Ah,  now,  we  have  a  chance  to  get  meat  enough 
for  a  month." 


286  MY  BARK  COMPANIONS 

"  But,"  said  Salimba,  "  why  should  you  wish  to 
kill  him,  when  we  have  enough  meat  still  with  us  ? 
Do  not  hurt  him.  Ah,  what  a  fine  back  he  has, 
and  how  strong  he  is.  Perhaps  he  would  carry  us 
home." 

"  How  could  an  elephant  understand  our 
wishes?"  asked  Dudu. 

"  Talk  to  him  anyhow,  perhaps  he  will  be  clever 
enough  to  understand  what  we  want." 

Dudu  laughed  at  his  wife's  simplicity,  but  to 
please  her  he  said,  "  Elephant,  we  have  lost  our 
way;  will  you  carry  us  and  take  us  home,  and  we 
shall  be  your  friends  for  ever." 

The  Elephant  ceased  waving  his  trunk,  and  nod- 
ding to  himself,  and  turning  to  them  said — 

"  If  you  come  near  to  me  and  take  hold  of  my 
ears,  you  may  get  on  my  back,  and  I  will  carry 
you  safely." 

When  the  Elephant  spoke,  Dudu  fell  back  from 
surprise,  and  looked  at  him  as  though  he  had  not 
heard  aright,  but  Salimba  advanced  with  all  con- 
fidence, and  laid  hold  of  one  of  his  ears,  and  pulled 
herself  up  on  to  his  back.  When  she  was  seated, 
she  cried  out,  "  Come,  Dudu,  what  are  you  looking 
at  ?  Did  you  not  hear  him  say  he  would  cany 
you  ? " 

Seeing  his  wife  smiling  and  comfortable  on  the 
Elephant's  back,  Dudu  became  a  little  braver  and 
moved  forward  slowly,  when  the  Elephant  spoke 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  ELEPHANTS  287 

again,  "  Come,  Dudu,  be  not  afraid.  Follow  your 
wife,  and  do  as  she  did,  and  then  I  will  travel 
home  with  you  quickly." 

Dudu  then  put  aside  his  fears,  and  his  surprise, 
and  seizing  the  Elephant's  ear,  he  ascended  and 
seated  himself  by  his  wife  on  the  Elephant's  back. 

Without  another  word  the  Elephant  moved  on 
rapidly,  and  the  motion  seemed  to  Dudu  and 
Salimba  most  delightful.  Whenever  any  over- 
hanging branch  was  in  the  way,  the  Elephant 
wrenched  it  off,  or  bent  it  and  passed  on.  No 
creek,  stream,  gulley,  or  river,  stopped  him,  he 
seemed  to  know  exactly  the  way  he  should  go,  as 
if  the  road  he  was  travelling  was  well  known  to 
him. 

When  it  was  getting  dark  he  stopped  and  asked 
his  friends  if  they  would  not  like  to  rest  for 
the  night,  and  finding  that  they  so  wished  it,  he 
stopped  at  a  nice  place  by  the  side  of  the  river,  and 
they  slid  to  the  ground,  Dudu  first,  and  Salimba 
last.  He  then  broke  dead  branches  for  them,  out 
of  which  they  made  a  fire,  and  the  Elephant  stayed 
by  them,  as  though  he  was  their  slave. 

Hearing  their  talk,  he  understood  that  they 
would  like  to  have  something  better  than  dried 
meat  to  eat,  and  he  said  to  them,  "  I  am  glad  to 
know  your  wishes,  for  I  think  I  can  help  you. 
Bide  here  a  little,  and  I  will  go  and  search." 

About  the  middle  of  the  night  he  returned  to 


288  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

them  with  something  white  in  his  trunk,  and  a 
young  antelope  in  front  of  him.  The  white  thing 
was  a  great  manioc  root,  which  he  dropped  into 
Salimba's  lap. 

"  There,  Salimba,"  he  said,  "  there  is  food  for 
you,  eat  your  fill  and  sleep  in  peace,  for  I  will 
watch  over  you." 

Dudu  and  Salimba  had  seen  many  strange  things 
that  day,  but  they  were  both  still  more  astonished 
at  the  kindly  and  intelligent  care  which  their  friend 
the  Elephant  took  of  them.  While  they  roasted 
their  fresh  meat  over  the  flame,  and  the  manioc 
root  was  baking  under  the  heap  of  hot  embers,  the 
Elephant  dug  with  his  tusks  for  the  juicy  roots  of 
his  favourite  trees  round  about  their  camp,  and 
munched  away  contentedly. 

The  next  morning,  all  three,  after  a  bathe  in  the 
river,  set  out  on  their  journey  more  familiar  wdth 
one  another,  and  in  a  happier  mood. 

About  noon,  while  they  were  resting  during  the 
heat  of  the  day,  two  lions  came  near  to  roar  at 
them,  but  when  Dudu  was  drawing  his  bow  at  one 
of  them,  the  Elephant  said : 

"  You  leave  them  to  me ;  I  will  make  them  run 
pretty  quick,"  saying  which  he  tore  off  a  great 
bough  of  a  tree,  and  flourishing  this  with  his  trunk, 
he  trotted  on  the  double  quick  towards  them,  and 
used  it  so  heartily  that  they  both  skurried  away 
with  their  bellies  to  the  ground,  and  their  hides 


THE  CITY  OF   THE  ELEPHANTS  289 

shrinking  and  quivering  out  of  fear  of  the  great 
rod. 

In  the  afternoon  the  Elephant  and  his  human 
friends  set  off  again,  and  some  time  after  they  came 
to  a  wide  and  deep  river.  He  begged  his  friends 
to  descend  while  he  tried  to  find  out  the  shallow- 
est part.  It  took  him  some  time  to  do  this ;  but, 
having  discovered  a  ford  where  the  water  was  not 
quite  over  his  back,  he  returned  to  them,  and  urged 
them  to  mount  him  as  he  wished  to  reach  home 
before  dark. 

As  the  Elephant  was  about  to  enter  the  river, 
he  said  to  Dudu,  "  I  see  some  hunters  of  your  own 
kind  creeping  up  towards  us.  Perhaps  they  are 
your  kinsmen.  Talk  to  them,  and  let  us  see  whether 
they  be  friends  or  foes." 

Dudu  hailed  them,  but  they  gave  no  answer, 
and,  as  they  approached  nearer,  they  were  seen  to 
prepare  to  cast  their  spears,  so  the  Elephant  said, 
"  I  see  that  they  are  not  your  friends ;  therefore, 
as  I  cross  the  river,  do  you  look  out  for  them,  and 
keep  them  at  a  distance.  If  they  come  to  the 
other  side  of  the  river,  I  shall  know  how  to  deal 
with  them." 

They  got  to  the  opposite  bank  safely ;  but,  as 
they  were  landing,  Dudu  and  Salimba  noticed  that 
their  pursuers  had  discovered  a  canoe,  and  that 
they  were  pulling  hard  after  them.  But  the  Ele- 
phant soon  after  landing  came  to  a  broad  path 

19 


200  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

smoothed  by  much  travel,  over  which  he  took 
them  at  a  quick  pace,  so  fast,  indeed,  that  the 
pursuers  had  to  run  to  be  able  to  keep  up  with 
them.  Dudu,  every  now  and  then  let  fly  an  arrow 
at  the  hunters,  which  kept  them  at  a  safe  distance. 
Towards  night  they  came  to  the  City  of  the 
Elephants,  which  was  very  large  and  fit  to  shelter 
such  a  multitude  as  they  now  saw.  Their  ele- 
phant did  not  linger,  however,  but  took  his  friends 
at  the  same  quick  pace  until  they  came  to  a  mighty 
elephant  that  was  much  larger  than  any  other,  and 
his  ivories  were  gleaming  white  and  curled  up,  and 
exceedingly  long.  Before  him  Dudu  and  Salimba 
were  told  by  their  friend  to  descend  and  salaam, 
and  he  told  his  lord  how  he  had  found  them  lost 
in  the  woods,  and  how  for  the  sake  of  the  kindly 
words  of  the  Avoman  he  had  befriended  them,  and 
assisted  them  to  the  city  of  his  tribe.  When  the 
King  Elephant  heard  all  this  he  was  much 
pleased,  and  said  to  Dudu  and  Salimba  that  they 
were  welcome  to  his  city,  and  how  they  should 
not  want  for  anything,  as  long  as  they  would  be 
pleased  to  stay  with  them,  but  as  for  the  hunters 
who  had  dared  to  chase  them,  he  would  give 
orders  at  once.  Accordingly  he  gave  a  signal, 
and  ten  active  young  elephants  dashed  out  of  the 
city,  and  in  a  short  time  not  one  of  the  hunters 
was  left  alive,  though  one  of  them  had  leaped  into 
the  river,  thinking  that  he  could  escape  in  that 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  ELEPHANTS  293 

manner.  But  then  you  know  that  an  elephant  is 
as  much  at  home  in  a  river,  as  a  Kiboko,*  so  that 
the  last  man  was  soon  caught  and  was  drowned. 

Dudu  and  Salimba,  however,  on  account  of 
Salimba's  kind  heart  in  preventing  her  husband 
wounding  the  elephant,  were  made  free  of  the 
place,  and  their  friend  took  them  with  him  to 
many  families,  and  the  big  pa's  and  ma's  told  their 
little  babies  all  about  them  and  their  habits,  and 
said  that,  though  most  of  the  human  kind  were 
very  stupid  and  wicked,  Dudu  and  Salimba  were 
very  good,  and  putting  their  trunks  into  their  ears 
they  whispered  that  Salimba  was  the  better  of  the 
two.  Then  the  little  elephants  gathered  about 
them  and  trotted  by  their  side  and  around  them 
and  diverted  them  with  their  antics,  their  races, 
their  wrestlings,  and  other  trials  of  strength,  but 
when  they  became  familiar  and  somewhat  rude 
in  their  rough  play,  their  elephant  friend  would 
admonish  them,  and  if  that  did  not  suffice,  he 
would  switch  them  soundly. 

The  City  of  the  Elephants  was  a  spacious  and 
well-trodden  glade  in  the  midst  of  a  thick  forest, 
and  as  it  was  entered  one  saw  how  wisely  the 
elephant  families  had  arranged  their  manner  of 
life.  For  without,  the  trees  stood  as  thick  as 
water-reeds,  and  the  bush  or  underwood  was  like 
an  old  hedge  of  milkweed    knitted   together   by 

*  A  hippopotamus. 


2U4  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

thorny  vines  and  snaky  climbers  into  which  the 
human  hunter  might  not  even  poke  his  nose  with- 
out hurt.  Well,  the  burly  elephants  had,  by  much 
uprooting,  created  deep  hollows,  or  recesses,  where- 
in a  family  of  two  and  more  might  snugly  rest, 
and  not  even  a  dart  of  sunshine  mio;ht  reach  them. 
Round  about  the  great  glade  the  dark  leafy  arches 
ran,  and  Dudu  and  his  wife  saw  that  the  elephant 
families  were  numerous — for  by  one  sweeping 
look  they  could  tell  that  there  were  more  elephants 
than  there  are  human  beings  in  a  goodly  village. 
In  some  of  the  recesses  there  was  a  row  of  six 
and  more  elephants ;  in  another  the  parents  stood 
head  to  head,  and  their  children,  big  and  little, 
clung  close  to  their  parents'  sides;  in  another  a 
family  stood  with  heads  turned  towards  the 
entrance,  and  so  on  all  around — while  under  a  big 
tree  in  the  middle  there  was  quite  a  gathering  of 
big  fellows,  as  though  they  were  holding  a  serious 
palaver ;  under  another  tree  one  seemed  to  be  on 
the  outlook;  another  paced  slowly  from  side  to 
side ;  another  plucked  at  this  branch  or  at  that ; 
another  appeared  to  be  heaving  a  tree,  or  sharpen- 
ing a  blunted  ivory ;  others  seemed  appointed  to 
uproot  the  sprouts,  lest  the  glade  might  become 
choked  with  underwood.  Near  the  entrance  on 
both  sides  were  a  brave  company  of  them,  faces 
turned  outward,  swinging  their  trunks,  flapping 
their  ears,  rubbing  against  each  other,  or  who  with 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  ELEPHANTS  295 

pate  against  pate  seemed  to  be  drowsily  consider- 
ing something.  There  was  a  continual  coming  in 
and  a  going  out,  singly,  or  in  small  companies. 
The  roads  that  ran  through  the  glade  were  like  a 
network,  clean  and  smooth,  while  that  which 
went  towards  the  king's  place  was  so  wide  that 
twenty  men  might  walk  abreast.  At  the  far  end 
the  king  stood  under  his  own  tree,  with  his  family 
under  the  arches  behind  him. 

This  was  the  City  of  the  Elephants  as  Dudu  and 
Salimba  saw  it.  I  ought  to  say  that  the  outlets  of 
it  were  many.  One  went  straight  through  the 
woods  in  a  line  up  river,  at  the  other  end  it  ran  in 
a  line  following  the  river  downward;  one  went  to 
a  lakelet,  where  juicy  plants  and  reeds  throve  like 
corn  in  a  man's  fields,  and  where  the  elephants  re- 
joiced in  its  cool  water,  and  washed  themselves  and 
infants ;  another  went  to  an  ancient  clearing  where 
the  plantain  and  manioc  grew  wild,  and  wherein 
more  than  two  human  tribes  might  find  food  for 
countless  seasons. 

Then  said  their  friend  to  Dudu  and  Salimba — 

"  Now  that  I  have  shown  you  our  manner  of  life, 
it  is  for  you  to  ease  your  longing  for  awhile  and 
rest  with  us.  When  you  yearn  for  home,  go  tell 
our  king,  and  he  will  send  you  with  credit  to  your 
kindred." 

Then  Dudu  and  his  wrife  resolved  to  stay,  and 
eat,  and  they  stayed  a  whole  season,  not  only  un- 


29G  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

hurt,  but  tenderly  cared  for,  with  never  a  hungry 
hour  or  uneasy  night.  But  at  last  Salimba's  heart 
remembered  her  children,  and  kinfolk,  and  her  own 
warm  house  and  village  pleasures,  and  on  hinting 
of  these  memories  to  her  husband,  he  said  that  after 
all  there  was  no  place  like  Bungandu.  He  remem- 
bered his  long  pipe,  and  the  talk  house,  the  stool- 
making,  shaft-polishing,  bow-fitting,  and  the  little 
tinkering  jobs,  the  wine-trough,  and  the  merry 
drinking  bouts,  and  he  wept  softly  as  he  thought 
of  them. 

They  thus  agreed  that  it  was  time  for  them  to 
travel  homeward,  and  together  they  sought  the 
elephant  king,  and  frankly  told  him  of  their  state. 

"  My  friends,"  he  replied,  "  be  no  longer  sad,  but 
haste  to  depart.  With  the  morning's  dawn  guides 
shall  take  you  to  Bungandu  with  such  gifts  as  shall 
make  you  welcome  to  your  folk.  And  when  you 
come  to  them,  say  to  them  that  the  elephant  king 
desires  lasting  peace  and  friendship  with  them. 
On  our  side  we  shall  not  injure  their  plantations, 
neither  a  plantain,  nor  a  manioc  root  belonging  to 
them ;  and  on  your  side  dig  no  pits  for  our  unwary 
youngsters,  nor  hang  the  barbed  iron  aloft,  nor 
plant  the  poisoned  stake  in  the  path,  so  we  shall 
escape  hurt  and  be  unprovoked."  And  Dudu  put 
his  hand  on  the  king's  trunk  as  the  pledge  of  good 
faith. 

In  the  morning,  four  elephants,  as  bearers  of  the 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  ELEPHANTS  297 

gifts  from  the  king — bales  of  bark-cloth,  and  showy 
mats,  and  soft  hides  and  other  things — and  two 
fighting  elephants  besides  their  old  friend,  stood 
by  the  entrance  to  the  city,  and  when  the  king 
elephant  came  up  he  lifted  Salimba  first  on  the 
back  of  her  old  companion,  and  then  placed  Dudu 
by  her  side,  and  at  a  parting  wave  the  company 
moved  on. 

In  ten  days  they  reached  the  edge  of  the  planta- 
tion of  Bungandii,  and  the  leader  halted.  The 
bales  were  set  down  on  the  ground,  and  then  their 
friend  asked  of  Dudu  and  his  wife — 

"  Know  you  where  you  are  ? " 

"  We  do,"  they  answered. 

"Is  this  Buno-andu  ?"  he  asked. 

"  This  is  Bungandu,"  they  replied. 

"  Then  here  we  part,  that  we  may  not  alarm 
your  friends.  Go  now  your  way,  and  we  go  our 
way.  Go  tell  your  folk  how  the  elephants  treat 
their  friends,  and  let  there  be  peace  for  ever 
between  us." 

The  elephants  turned  away,  and  Dudu  and 
Salimba,  after  hiding  their  wealth  in  the  under- 
wood, went  arm  in  arm  into  the  village  of  Bun- 
gandu. AVhen  their  friends  saw  them,  they 
greeted  them  as  we  would  greet  our  friends 
whom  we  have  long  believed  to  be  dead,  but 
who  come  back  smilinir  and  rejoicing  to  us. 
When  the  peoj3le  heard  their  story  they  greatly 


298  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

wondered  and  doubted,  but  when  Dudu  and 
Salimba  took  them  to  the  place  of  parting  and 
showed  them  the  hoof  prints  of  seven  elephants 
on  the  road,  and  the  bales  that  they  had  hidden 
in  the  underwood,  they  believed  their  story.  And 
they  made  it  a  rule  from  that  day  that  no  man  of 
the  tribe  ever  should  lift  a  spear,  or  draw  a  bow, 
or  dig  a  pit,  or  plant  the  poisoned  stake  in  the 
path,  or  hang  the  barbed  iron  aloft,  to  do  hurt  to 
an  elephant.  And  as  a  proof  that  I  have  but  told 
the  truth  go  ask  the  Bungandu,  and  they  will  say 
why  none  of  their  race  will  ever  seek  to  hurt  the 
elephant,  and  it  will  be  the  same  as  I  have  told 
you.     That  is  my  story. 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  HOME  OF 

THE  SUN 


E  had  a  man  named 
Kanga  with  us  in 
1883,  which  name 
seems  to  have  beeii 
bestowed  on  him 
by  some  Islam- 
ised  resident  of 
Nyangwe  by  reason 
of  some  fancied 
suggestion  made  by 
some  of  his  facial 
marks  to  the  spots  on  a  guinea-fowl.  Kanga  had 
not  spoken  as  yet  by  the  evening  tire,  but  had 
been  an  amused  listener.  When  the  other  tale- 
tellers were  seen  sporting  their  gay  robes  on  the 
Sunday,  it  may  have  inspired  him  to  make  an 
effort  to  gain  one  for  himself  ;  anyhow,  he  sur- 
prised us  one  night  by  saying  that  he  knew  of  a 
tale  which  perhaps  we  would  like  to  hear.  As 
Kano-a's  tribe  was  the  Wasoimora-Meno  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Lualaba,  between  Nyangwe  and 


300  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Stanley  Falls,  the  mere  mention  of  a  tale  from 
that  region  was  sufficient  to  kindle  my  interest. 

After  a  few  suitable  compliments  to  Kanga, 
which  were  clearly  much  appreciated,  he  spoke 
as  follows: 

Master  and  friends.  We  have  an  old  phrase 
among  us  which  is  very  common.  It  is  said  that 
he  who  waits  and  waits  for  his  turn,  may  wait  too 
long,  and  lose  his  chance.  My  tongue  is  not  nim- 
ble like  some,  and  my  words  do  not  flow  like  the 
deep  river.  I  am  rather  like  the  brook  which  is 
fretted  by  the  stones  in  its  bed,  and  I  hope  after 
this  explanation  you  will  not  be  too  impatient 
with  me. 

My  tale  is  about  King  Masama  and  his  tribe, 
the  Balira,  who  dwelt  far  in  the  inmost  region, 
behind  (east)  us,  who  throng  the  banks  of  the 
great  river.  They  were  formerly  very  numerous, 
and  many  of  them  came  to  live  among  us,  but  one 
day  King  Masama  and  the  rest  of  the  tribe  left 
their  country  and  went  eastward,  and  they  have 
never  been  heard  of  since,  but  those  who  chose  to 
stay  with  us  explained  their  disa2)pearance  in  this 
way. 

A  woman,  one  cold  night,  after  making  up  her 
fire  on  the  hearth,  went  to  sleep.  In  the  middle 
of  the  night  the  fire  had  spread,  and  spread,  and 
began  to  lick  up  the  litter  on  the  floor,  and  from 
the  litter  it  crept  to  her  bed  of  dry  banana  leaves, 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  HOME  OF  THE  SUN       301 

and  in  a  little  time  shot  up  into  flames.  When 
the  woman  and  her  husband  were  at  last  awakened 
by  the  heat,  the  flames  had  already  mounted  into 
the  roof,  and  were  burning  furiously.  Soon  they 
broke  through  the  top  and  leaped  up  into  the 
night,  and  a  gust  of  wind  came  and  carried  the 
long   flames   like   a   stream    of   fire    towards   the 


"Tllli    VIM, AUK    WAS    KNTIItKIA'    BUIiNIiD." 


neighbouring  huts,  and  in  a  short  time  the  fire  had 
caught  hold  of  every  house,  and  the  village  was 
entirely  burned.  It  was  soon  known  that  besides 
burning  up  their  houses  and  much  property,  sev- 
eral old  people  and  infants  had  been  destroyed  by 
the  fire,  and  the  people  were  horror-struck  and 
angry. 


302  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Then  one  voice  said,  "  We  all  know  in  whose 
house  the  fire  began,  and  the  owner  of  it  must 
make  our  losses  good  to  us." 

The  woman's  husband  heard  this,  and  was 
alarmed,  and  guiltily  fled  into  the  woods. 

In  the  morning  a  council  of  the  elders  was  held, 
and  it  was  agreed  that  the  man  in  whose  house 
the  fire  commenced  should  be  made  to  pay  for  his 
carelessness,  and  they  forthwith  searched  for  him. 
But  when  they  sought  for  him  he  could  not  be 
found.  Then  all  the  young  warriors  who  were 
cunning  in  wood-craft,  girded  and  armed  them- 
selves, and  searched  for  the  trail,  and  when  one  of 
them  had  found  it,  he  cried  out,  and  the  others 
gathered  themselves  about  him  and  took  it  up, 
and  when  many  eyes  were  set  upon  it,  the  trail 
could  not  be  lost. 

They  soon  came  up  to  the  man,  for  he  was 
seated  under  a  tree,  bitterly  weeping. 

Without  a  word  they  took  hold  of  him  by  the 
arms  and  bore  him  along  with  them,  and  brought 
him  before  the  village  fathers.  He  was  not  a 
common  man  by  any  means.  He  was  known  as 
one  of  Masama's  principal  men,  and  one  whose 
advice  had  been  often  followed. 

"  Oh,"  said  everybody,  "  he  is  a  rich  man,  and 
well  able  to  pay  ;  yet,  if  he  gives  all  he  has  got,  it 
will  not  be  equal  to  our  loss." 

The   fathers  talked  a  long  time  over  the  matter, 


i  HE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  HOME  OF  THE  SUN       303 

and  at  last  decided  that  to  save  his  forfeited  life 
he  should  freely  turn  over  to  them  all  his  prop- 
erty. And  he  did  so.  His  plantation  of  bananas 
and  plantains,  his  plots  of  beans,  yams,  manioc, 
potatoes,  ground-nuts,  his  slaves,  spears,  shields, 
knives,  paddles  and  canoes.  When  he  had 
given  up  all,  the  hearts  of  the  people  became 
softened  towards  him,  and  they  forgave  him  the 
rest. 

After  the  elder's  property  had  been  equally 
divided  among  the  sufferers  by  the  fire,  the  people 
gained  new  courage,  and  set  about  rebuilding  their 
homes,  and  before  long  they  had  a  new  village, 
and  they  had  made  themselves  as  comfortable  as 
ever. 

Then  King  Masama  made  a  law,  a  very  severe 
law — to  the  effect  that,  in  future,  no  fire  should 
be  lit  in  the  houses  during  the  day  or  night ;  and 
the  people,  who  were  now  much  alarmed  about 
fire,  with  one  heart  agreed  to  keep  the  law.  But 
it  was  soon  felt  that  the  cure  for  the  evil  was  as 
cruel  as  the  fire  had  been.  For  the  houses  had 
been  thatched  with  green  banana  leaves,  the  tim- 
bers were  green  and  wet  with  their  sap,  the  floor 
was  damp  and  cold,  the  air  was  deadly,  and  the 
people  began  to  suffer  from  joint  aches,  and  their 
knees  were  stiff,  and  the  pains  travelled  from  one 
place  to  another  through  their  bodies.  The  village 
was  filled  with  groaning. 


304  Ht  DARK  COMPANIONS 

Masama  suffered  more  than  all,  for  lie  was  old. 
He  shivered  night  and  day,  and  his  teeth  chattered 
sometimes  so  that  he  could  not  talk,  and  after  that 
his  head  would  burn,  and  the  hot  sweat  would 
pour  from  him,  so  that  he  knew  no  rest. 

Then  the  king  gathered  his  chiefs  and  principal 
men  together,  and  said : 

"  Oh,  my  people,  this  is  unendurable,  for  life  is 
with  me  now  but  one  continuous  ague.  Let  us 
leave  this  country,  for  it  is  bewitched,  and  if  I 
stay  longer  there  will  be  nothing  left  of  me.  Lo, 
my  joints  are  stiffened  with  my  disease,  and  my 
muscles  are  withering.  The  only  time  I  feel  a 
little  ease  is  wheu  I  lie  on  the  hot  ashes  without 
the  house,  but  when  the  rains  fall  I  must  needs 
withdraw  indoors,  and  there  I  find  no  comfort,  for 
the  mould  spreads  everywhere.  Let  us  hence  at 
once  to  seek  a  warmer  clime.  Behold  whence  the 
sun  issues  daily  in  the  morning,  hot  and  glowing ; 
there,  where  his  home  is,  must  be  warmth,  and  we 
shall  need  no  fire.      What  say  you  ? " 

Masama's  words  revived  their  drooping  spirits. 
They  looked  towards  the  sun  as  they  saw  him 
mount  the  sky,  and  felt  his  cheering  glow  on  their 
naked  breasts  and  shoulders,  and  they  cried  with 
one  accord  :  "  Let  us  hence,  and  seek  the  place 
whence  he  comes." 

And  the  people  got  ready  and  piled  their 
belongings  in  the  canoes,  and  on    a  certain  day 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  HOME  OF  THE  SUN       305 

they  left  their  village  and  ascended  their  broad 
river,  the  Lira.  Day  after  day  they  paddled  up 
the  stream,  and  we  heard  of  them  from  the 
Bafanya  as  they  passed  by  their  country,  and  the 
Bafanya  heard  of  them  for  a  long  distance  up — 
from  the  next  tribe — the  Bamoru — and  the  Bamoru 
heard  about  them  arriving  near  the  Mountain  Land 
beyond. 

Not  until  a  Ions;  time  afterwards  did  we  hear 
what  became  of  Masama  and  his  people. 

It  was  said  that  the  Balira,  when  the  river  had 
become  shallow  and  small,  left  their  canoes  and 
travelled  by  land  among  little  hills,  and  after 
winding  in  and  out  amongst  them  they  came  to 
the  foot  of  the  tall  mountain  which  stands  like  a 
graudsire  amongst  the  smaller  mountains.  Up  the 
sides  of  the  big  mountain  they  straggled,  the 
stronger  and  more  active  of  them  ahead,  and  as 
the  days  passed,  they  saw  that  the  world  was  cold 
and  dark  until  the  sun  showed  himself  over  the 
edge  of  the  big  mountain,  when  the  day  became 
more  agreeable,  for  the  heat  pierced  into  their 
very  marrows,  and  made  their  hearts  rejoice.  The 
greater  the  heat  became,  the  more  certain  were 
they  that  they  were  drawing  near  the  home  of  the 
sun.  And  so  they  pressed  on  and  on,  day  after 
day,  winding  along  one  side  of  the  mountain,  and 
then  turning  to  wind  a«;ain  still  higher.  Each 
day,  as  they  advanced  towards  the  top,  the  heat 

20 


300  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

became  greater  and  greater.  Between  them  and 
the  sun  there  was  now  not  the  smallest  shrub  or 
leaf,  and  it  became  so  fiercely  hot  that  finally  not 
a  drop  of  sweat  was  left  in  their  bodies.  One  day, 
when  not  a  cloud  was  in  the  sky,  and  the  world 
was  all  below  them — far  down  like  a  great  buffalo 
hide — the  sun  came  out  over  the  rim  of  the  moun- 
tain like  a  ball  of  fire,  and  the  nearest  of  them  to 
the  top  were  dried  like  a  leaf  over  a  flame,  and 
those  who  were  behind  were  amazed  at  its  burning 
force,  and  felt,  as  he  sailed  over  their  heads,  that 
it  was  too  late  for  them  to  escape.  Their  skins 
began  to  shrivel  up  and  crackle,  and  fall  off,  and 
none  of  those  who  were  high  up  on  the  mountain 
side  were  left  alive.  But  a  few  of  those  who  were 
nearest  the  bottom,  and  the  forest  belts,  managed 
to  take  shelter,  and  remaining  there  until  night, 
they  took  advantage  of  the  darkness,  when  the  sun 
sleeps,  to  fly  from  the  home  of  the  sun.  Except  a 
few  poor  old  people  and  toddling  children,  there 
was  none  left  of  the  once  populous  tribe  of  the 
Balira. 

That  is  my  story.  We  who  live  by  the  great 
river  have  taken  the  lesson,  which  the  end  of  this 
tribe  has  been  to  us,  close  to  our  hearts,  and  it  is 
this.  Kings  who  insist  that  their  wills  should  be 
followed,  and  never  care  to  take  counsel  with  their 
people,  are  as  little  to  be  heeded  as  children  who 
babble  of  what  they  cannot  know,  and  therefore 


"none    of  those  who  were  high  up  on   the  mountain  side    weiS: 
left  aeive." 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  HOME  OF  THE  SUN       309 

in  our  villages  we  have  many  elders  who  take  all 
matters  from  the  chief  and  turn  them  over  in  their 
minds,  and  when  they  are  agreed,  they  give  the 
doing  of  them  to  the  chief,  who  can  act  only  as 
the  elders  decree. 


A   HOSPITABLE   GORILLA 


iIR,"  said  Baruti, 
after  we  had  all 
gathered  around  the 
evening  fire,  and 
were  waiting  expect- 
ant for  the  usual 
story,  "  Kassim's  tale 
about  the  City  of 
the  Elephants  and 
the  peace  that  was 
entered  into  between 
the  elephants  and 
the  Bungandu  has 
reminded  me  of  what  happened  between  a  tribe 
living  on  the  banks  of  the  little  Black  River  above 
the  Basoko,  and  a  Gorilla." 

"Wallahi,  but  these  Basoko  boys  beat  every- 
body for  telling  stories,"  exclaimed  a  Zanzibari. 
"I  wonder,  however,  whether  they  invent  them, 
or  they  really  have  heard  them  from  their  old 
folk,  as  they  say  they  did." 

"  We  heard  them,  of  course,"  replied  Baruti,  with 
an  indignant  look ;  "  for  how  could  Kassim  or  I 


A    HOSPITABLE   GORILLA  31 1 


imagine  such  things?  I  heard  something  each  day 
almost  from  the  elders,  or  the  old  women  of  the 
tribe.  My  mother  also  told  me  some,  and  my  big 
brother  told  me  others.  At  our  village  talk-house, 
scarcely  a  day  passed  but  we  heard  of  some  strange 
thing  which  had  happened  in  old  times.  It  is  this 
custom  of  meeting  around  the  master's  fire,  and 
the  legends  that  we  hear,  that  reminds  us  of  what 
we  formerly  heard,  and  by  thinking  and  thinking 
over  them  the  words  come  back  anew  to  us." 

"  But  do  you  think  these  things  of  which  you 
talk  are  true  ? "  the  Zanzibari  asked. 

"True  !  "  he  echoed.  "  Who  am  I  that  I  should 
say,  This  thing  is  true,  and  that  is  false  !  I  but 
repeat  what  my  betters  said.  I  do  not  speak  of 
what  I  saw,  but  of  what  I  heard,  and  the  master's 
words  to  us  were  :  'Try  and  remember  what  was 
said  to  you  in  your  villages  by  the  ancients  among 
your  people,  and  if  you  will  tell  it  to  me  properly, 
I  will  give  you  a  nice  cloth.'  Well,  when  our  old 
men  were  in  good-humour,  and  smoked  their  long 
pipes,  and  the  pot  of  wine  was  by  their  side,  and 
we  asked  them  to  tell  us  somewhat  about  the  days 
when  they  were  young,  they  would  say,  '  Listen  to 
this  now,'  and  they  would  tell  us  of  what  happened 
long  ago.  It  is  the  things  of  long  ago  that  we 
remember  best,  because  they  were  so  strange  that 
they  clung  on  the  mind,  and  would  not  altogether 
be   forgotten.     If   there    is    aught    unpleasing   in 


312  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

them,  it  is  not  our  fault,  for  we  but  repeat  the 
words  that  entered  into  our  ears."  s 

"  That  will  do,  Baruti ;  go  on  with  your  story  ; 
and  you,  Baraka,  let  your  tongue  sleep,"  cried 
Zaidi. 

"  I  but  asked  a  question.  Ho  !  how  impatient 
you  fellows  are  !  " 

"  Nay,  this  is  but  chatter — we  shall  never  hear 
the  story  at  this  rate.  Hyah !  Barikallah !  * 
Baruti." 

Well  (began  Baruti),  this  tribe  dwelt  on  the 
banks  of  the  Black  River  just  above  Basoko  town, 
and  at  that  time  of  the  far  past  the  thick  forest 
round  about  them  was  haunted  by  many  mon- 
strous animals ;  big  apes,  chimpanzees,  gorillas  and 
such  creatures,  which  are  not  often  seen  nowadays. 
Not  far  from  the  village,  in  a  darksome  spot  where 
the  branches  met  overhead  and  formed  a  thick 
screen,  and  the  lower  wood  hedged  it  closely  round 
about  so  that  a  tortoise  could  scarcely  penetrate  it„ 
there  lived  the  Father  of  the  Gorillas.  He  had 
housed  himself  in  the  fork  of  one  of  the  tallest 
trees,  and  many  men  had  seen  the  nest  as  they 
passed  by,  but  none  as  yet  had  seen  the  owner. 

But  one  day  a  fisherman  in  search  of  rattans  to 
make  his  nets,  wandered  far  into  the  woods,  and  in 
trying  to  recover  the  direction  home  struck  the 
Black   River   high   up.     As  he  stood  wondering 

*  Hurry  on,  in  God's  name  [ 


A  HOSPITABLE  GORILLA  313 

whether  this  was  the  black  stream  that  flowed 
past  his  village,  he  saw,  a  little  to  the  right  of  him, 
an  immense  gorilla,  who  on  account  of  the  long 
dark  fur  on  his  chest  appeared  to  be  bigger  than 
he  really  was.  A  cold  sweat  caused  by  his  great 
fear  began  to  come  out  of  the  man,  and  his  knees 
trembled  so  that  he  could  hardly  stand,  but  when 
he  perceived  that  the  gorilla  did  not  move,  but 
continued  eating  his  bananas,  he  became  comforted 
a  little,  and  his  senses  came  back.  He  turned  his 
head  around,  in  order  to  see  the  clearest  way  for  a 
run  ;  but  as  he  was  about  to  start,  he  saw  that  the 
gorilla's  eyes  were  fixed  on  him.  Then  the  gorilla 
broke  out  into  speech  and  said : 

"  Come  to  me,  and  let  me  look  at  thee." 

The  fisherman's  fear  came  back  to  him,  but  he 
did  as  he  was  told,  and  when  he  thought  he  was 
near  enough,  he  stood  still. 

Then  the  gorilla  said  : 

"  If  thou  art  kin  to  me,  thou  art  safe  from  harm ; 
if  not,  thou  canst  not  pass.  How  many  fingers 
hast  thou  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Four,"  the  fisherman  answered,  and  he  held  a 
hand  up  with  its  back  towards  the  gorilla,  and  his 
thumb  was  folded  in  on  the  palm  so  that  it  could 
not  be  seen  by  the  beast. 

"  Aye — true  indeed.  Why,  thou  must  be  a  kins- 
man of  ours,  though  thy  fur  is  somewhat  scanty. 
Sit  down  and  take  thy  share  of  this  food,  and  eat." 


314  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

The  fisherman  sat  down,  and  broke  off  bananas 
from  the  stalk  and  ate  heartily. 

"  Now  mind,"  said  the  gorilla,  "  thou  hast  eaten 
food  with  me.  Shouldst  thou  ever  meet  in  thy 
wanderings  any  of  my  brothers,  thou  must  be  kind 
to  them  in  memory  of  this  day.  Our  tribe  has  no 
quarrel  with  any  of  thine,  and  thy  tribe  must  have 
none  against  any  of  mine.  I  live  alone  far  down 
this  river,  and  thy  tribe  lives  further  still.  Mind 
our  password,  '  Tu-wheM,  Tu-whelV  By  that  we 
know  who  is  friendly  and  who  is  against  us." 

The  fisherman  departed,  and  speeding  on  his 
way  reached  his  village  safely ;  but  he  kept  secret 
what  he  had  seen  and  met  that  day. 

Some  little  time  after,  the  tribe  resolved  to  have 
a  grand  hunt  around  their  village,  to  scare  the 
beasts  of  the  forest  away  ;  for  in  some  things  they 
resemble  us.  If  we  leave  a  district  undisturbed 
for  a  moon  or  so,  the  animals  think  that  we  have 
either  departed  the  country  or  are  afraid  of  them. 
The  apes  and  the  elephants  are  the  worst  in  that 
respect,  and  always  lead  the  way,  pressing  on  our 
heels,  and  often  sending  their  scouts  ahead  to  re- 
port, or  as  a  hint  to  us  that  we  are  lingering  too 
long. 

The  people  loaded  themselves  with  "their  great 
nets,  and  first  chose  the  district  where  the  Gorilla 
Father  lived.  They  set  their  nets  around  a  wide 
space,  and  then  the  beaters  were  directed  to  make 


A   HOSPITABLE  GORILLA  317 

a  large  sweep  and  drive  all  the  game  towards  the 
nets,  and  here  and  there  where  the  netting  was 
weak,  the  hunters  stood  behind  a  thick  bush,  their 
heavy  spears  ready  for  the  fling. 

Well,  it  just  happened  that  at  that  very  time 
the  Father  of  the  Gorillas  was  holding  forth  to  his 
kinsmen,  and  the  first  they  knew  of  the  hunt,  and 
that  a  multitude  of  men  were  in  the  woods,  was 
when  they  heard  the  horrid  yells  of  the  beaters, 
the  sound  of  horns,  the  jingle  of  iron,  and  the  all- 
round  swish  of  bushes. 

The  fisherman,  like  the  rest  of  his  friends,  was 
well  armed,  and  he  was  as  keen  as  the  others  for 
the  hunt,  but  soon  after  he  heard  the  cries  of  the 
beaters,  he  saw  a  large  gorilla  rushing  out  of  the 
bushes,  and  knew  him  instantly  for  his  friend, 
and  he  cried  out  "  Tu-wlieli !  Tu-wJieli  !  "  At  the 
sound  of  it  the  gorilla  led  his  kinsmen  towards 
him,  and  passed  the  word  to  those  behind,  saying, 
"  Ah,  this  is  our  friend.     Do  not  hurt  him." 

The  gorillas  passed  in  a  long  line  of  mighty  fel- 
lows, close  by  the  fisherman,  and  as  they  heard  the 
voice  of  their  father,  they  only  whispered  to  him, 
"  Tti-wheli,  Tu-wheli"  but  the  last  of  all  was  a  big, 
sour-faced  gorilla,  who,  when  he  saw  that  the  pass 
was  only  guarded  by  one  man,  made  a  rush  at  him. 
His  roar  of  rage  was  heard  by  the  father,  and  turn- 
ing back  he  knew  that  his  human  brother  was  in 
danger,  and  he  cried  out  to  those  nearest  to  part 


318  MY  DARK  COMPANIONS 

them,  "  The  man  is  our  brother  ;  "  but  as  the  fierce 
gorilla  was  deaf  to  words,  the  father  loped  back 
to  them,  and  slew  him,  and  then  hastened  away 
as  the  hunters  were  pressing  up. 

These,  when  they  came  up  and  observed  that 
the  fisherman's  spear  was  still  in  his  hand,  and  not 
painted  with  blood,  were  furious,  and  they  agreed 
together  that  he  should  not  have  a  share  of  the 
meat,  "  For,"  said  they,  "  he  must  have  been  in  a 
league  against  us."  Neither  did  he  obtain  any 
share  of  the  spoil. 

A  few  days  after  this  the  fisherman  was  pro- 
ceeding through  a  part  of  the  forest,  and  a  gorilla 
met  him  in  the  path,  and  said : 

"  Stay,  I  seem  to  know  thee.  Art  thou  not  our 
brother  ? " 

"  Tu-wheli,  Tu-wheli  !  "  he  dried. 

"  Ah,  it  is  true,  follow  me ; "  and  they  went  to- 
gether to  the  gorilla's  nesting-tree,  where  the  fisher- 
man was  feasted  on  ripe  bananas,  berries,  and  nuts, 
and  juicy  roots,  and  he  was  shown  wrhich  roots 
and  berries  were  sweet,  and  which  were  bitter,  and 
so  great  was  the  variety  of  food  he  saw,  that  he 
came  to  know  that  though  lost  in  the  forest  a  wise 
man  need  not  starve. 

When  the  fisherman  returned  to  his  village  he 
called  the  elders  together,  and  he  laid  the  whole 
story  of  his  adventures  before  his  people,  and 
when  the  elders  heard  that  the  berries  and  roots, 


A  HOSPITABLE  GORILLA  319 

nuts,  and  mushrooms  in  the  forest,  of  which  they 
had  hitherto  been  afraid,  were  sweet  and  whole- 
some, they  exclaimed  with  one  voice,  that  the 
gorillas  had  proved  themselves  true  friends,  and 
had  given  them  much  useful  knowledge ;  and  it 
was  agreed  among  them  that  in  future  the  gorillas 
should  be  reckoned  anions:  those,  against  whom  it 
would  not  be  lawful  to  raise  their  spears. 

Ever  since  the  tribes  on  the  Black  River  avoid 
harming  the  gorilla,  and  all  his  kind  big  and  little ; 
neither  will  any  of  the  gorilla  trespass  on  their 
plantations,  or  molest  any  of  the  people. 


NEW  AND   STANDARD 

BOOKS    FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 
CHARLES    SCRIBNER'S    SONS 

MR.  SETON'S  FAMOUS  ANIMAL  BOOKS 


ANIMAL  HEROES 

With  200  or  more  Illustrations  by  the  author.  Square  1  zmo, 
$1.75  net  (postage  extra). 
This  new  book  of  animal  stories  is  a  companion  volume  in 
appearance  and  spirit  to  "Wild  Animals  I  Have  Known" 
and  "  Lives  of  the  Hunted,"  but  it  differs  from  these  two  books 
in  a  few  important  particulars.  Domestic  animals  are  the 
heroes  of  four  or  five  of  the  stories,  and  the  end  of  most  of  these 
heroes  is  not  a  tragic  but  a  happy  one.  Written  and  illustrated 
with  all  the  charm  and  expert  knowledge  of  Mr.  Seton,  these 
more  cheerful  adventures  give  a  happier  and  more  vivid  idea  than 
his  former  works  of  the  life  and  adventures  of  the  domestic 
animals  we  know,  as  well  as  of  the  unknown  wild  ones. 

WILD  ANIMALS  I  HAVE  KNOWN 

With  zoo  Illustrations  by  the  author.      Square  1  2tno,  $2.00. 
"It  should  be  put  with   Kipling  and  Hans  Christian  Andersen   as   a 
classic." — Athenaum. 

LIVES  OF  THE    HUNTED 

With  over  200  Illustrations  by  the  author.      Square  1  2mo, 
$1.75  net. 

"The  breadth  of  his  sympathy  is  the  finest  charm  of  his  work." 

— Agnes  Repplier. 

MONARCH,  THE  BIG  BEAR 
OF    TALLAC 

With  numerous  Drawings  by  the  author.       nmo,  $1.25  net 
(postage,  12  cents). 

"A  fascinating  account  of  a  bear  family." — Providence  Journal. 

THE  TRAIL    OF  THE    SANDHILL  STAG 

With  numerous  Drawings  by  the  author.  Square  1  2mo,  $  1 .  50. 


A  NEW  BOOK  BY  MRS.  BURNETT 


A    LITTLE    PRINCESS 

Being  the  Whole  Story  of  Sara  Crewe  now  told  for  the 
First  Time.  Handsomely  illustrated  in  colors  by  Ethel 
Franklin  Betts.      Royal  8vo,  #2.00. 

Miss  Betts's  illustrations,  title-page  and  cover-design,  will  give  great 
distinction  and  beauty  to  this  story  by  Mrs.  Burnett,  and  will  make 
"A  Little  Princess"  the  leading  holiday-book  of  the  season  for  young 
reader*.  The  last  paragraph  of  Mrs.  Burnett's  preface  explains  the  origin 
and  scope  of  her  new  book:  **  After  the  play  of  '  A  Little  Princess'  was 
produced  in  New  York,  and  so  many  children  went  to  see  it  and  liked 
Becky  and  Lottie  and  Melchisidec,  my  publishers  asked  me  if  I  could  not 
write  Sara's  story  over  again  and  put  into  it  all  the  things  and  people  who 
had  been  left  out  before,  and  so  I  have  done  it,  and  when  I  began  1  found 
there  were  actually  pages  and  pages  of  things  which  had  happened  that  had 
never  been  put  even  into  the  play,  so  in  this  new  •  Little  Princess  '  I  have 
put  in  all  that  I  have  been  able  to  discover." 


W.  A.  FRASER'S  ANIMAL  STORIES 


SA-ZADA  TALES 

Illustrated  by  Arthur  Heming.     1  2mo,  $1.50  net  (postage 
extra). 

Since  Mr.  Fraser  wrote  his  Mooswa  Tales  no  such  good  stories  of 
animals  have  been  published  as  in  this  new  book.  The  tales  of  life  and 
adventure  that  the  Tiger,  the  Panther,  the  Elephant,  the  Birds,  and  other 
Animals  tell  each  other  arouse  a  vivid  and  absorbing  interest  in  the  mind 
of  either  child  or  grown-up  and  make  them  unforgetable.  The  forty-eight 
full-page  illustrations  by  Mr.  Heming,  whose  pictures  have  placed  him  at 
the  head  of  illustrators  of  his  class,  will  make  this  a  sumptuous  and  extraor- 
dinarily attractive  book. 

MOOSWA 
and  Others  of  the  Boundaries 
Illustrated  by  Arthur  Heming.      Crown  8vo,  $2.00. 

"  Takes  its  place  at  once  beside  the  Jungle  Book.  A  group  of  stories, 
capitally  told,  of  the  lives  and  doings  of  the  animals." — Boston  Herald. 

THE    OUTCASTS 

Illustrated  by  Arthur  Heming.      Crown   8vo,  $1.25   net. 
"  It  has  the  freedom  and  mystery  of  that  great   unknown  country  up 
toward  the  Arctic  circle,  and  the  fascination  of  animal  existence." 

— Chicago  Tribune. 


BOOKS  BY  HOWARD  PYLE 


THE    STORY    OF    THE    CHAMPIONS   OF 
THE    ROUND    TABLE 

Royal   8vo,   $2.50  net  (postage  extra).      With  many  full- 
page  drawings  and  decorations  by  the  author. 

Mr.  Pyle's  new  book  is  similar  in  scope,  style,  .'cheme  of  illustrations, 
etc.,  to  his  "Story  of  King  Arthur  and  His  Knights,"  which  had  a  great 
success  two  years  ago.  It  deals  with  the  adventures  of  Launcelot,  Tristram, 
Percival,  and  the  other  chiefs  of  the  various  groups  in  King  Arthur's  court  in  a 
manner  at  once  spirited  and  poetic.  As  in  the  earlier  volume,  the  illustrations, 
both  the  full  pages  and  the  decorative  embellishments,  with  the  author's  cover- 
design  and  title-page,  lift  the  book  into  the  class  of  holiday  art  works. 

THE    STORY    OF    KING    ARTHUR    AND 
HIS    KNIGHTS 

Illustrated  by  the  author.      Royal  8vo,  $2.50  net. 

THE  MERRY  ADVENTURES  OF 
ROBIN  HOOD 

Of  Great   Renown  in  Nottinghamshire.      Illustrated  by  the 
author.      Royal  8vo,  $3.00. 

BOOKS  ILLUSTRATED  IN  COLORS 


A  CHILD'S  GARDEN  OF  VERSES 

By  ROBERT  LOUIS  STEVENSON 
With  12  full-page  illustrations  and  ornamental  cover  in  colors. 
By  Jessie  Willcox  Smith.      Royal  8vo,  $2.50. 

This  is  the  most  important  work  which  Mis*  Smith  has  ever  accom- 
plished, a  work  which  she  has  long  been  anxious  to  do  and  into  which  she  has 
put  the  highest  expression  of  her  great  and  charming  talent  for  drawing  children. 
There  are  twelve  pages  in  color,  and  a  colored  title-page  and  cover,  and 
innumerable  pen  and  ink  drawings.  No  more  perfect  and  individual  interpre- 
tation of  Stevensoa's  inimitable  verses  could  be  imagined. 

POEMS  OF  CHILDHOOD 

By  EUGENE  FIELD 

With  8  full-page  illustrations  and  ornamental  cover  in  colors. 
By  Maxfield  Parrish.      Royal  8vo,  $2.50. 

"  His  poems  of  childhood  have  gone  home,  not  only  to  the  hearts  of  chil- 
dren, but  to  the  heart  of  the  country  as  well,  and  he  is  one  of  the  few  con- 
tributors to  that  nenuine  literature  of  childhood  which  expresses  ideas  from  the 
standpoint  of  a  child." — 7  he  Outlook. 


MRS.  BURNETT'S  FAMOUS  BOOKS  FOR 
YOUNG  PEOPLE 

New  and   Uniform   Edition.      Illustrated    by    Reginald   B. 
Birch.      Five  volumes,  i2mo,  each  $1.25. 

LITTLE    LORD    FAUNTLEROY 

"  Another  charming  child  to  add  to  our  gallery  of  juvenile  heroes  and 
heroines." — Louisa  M.  Alcott. 

TWO    LITTLE    PILGRIMS'    PROGRESS 

"A  strong,  sweet,  true  book." — Mrs.  Margaret  E.  Sangster. 

SARAH    CREWE 

Or,  What  Happened  at  Miss   Minchin's,  and  Little  Saint 
Elizabeth,  and  Other  Stories 

GIOVANNI    AND    THE    OTHER 

Children  Who  Have  Made  Stories 
"  Stories  beautiful  in  tone  and  style  and  color.'' 

— Kate  Douglas  Wiggin. 

PICCINO 

And  Other  Child  Stories 

TREASURE     ISLAND 

By  ROBERT  LOUIS  STEVENSON 

Illustrated,  1  2mo,  $1.25. 

"  Still  the  best  tale  of  pirates  and  hidden  treasure  in  the  world." 

— Neiv  York  Times  Re-view. 

FOUR  STORIES  BY  W.  H.  FROST 

Each  attractively  illustrated.       I  2mo,  #1.50. 

"  Mr.  Frost  has  succeeded  admirably  in  his  attempt  to  make  the 
doughty  knights  and  fair  ladies  of  ancient  days  seem  distinct  and  interesting 
to  the  boys  and  girls  of  our  own  time." — Public  Opinion. 

FAIRIES  AND  FOLK  OF  IRELAND 

THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  ROUND  TABLE 

THE  COURT  OF  KING  ARTHUR 

THE  WAGNER  STORY  BOOK 

Charles  Scribner's  Sons  New  York 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


we  m 

NOW  j  Wm 


s 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  162  924     5 


OR. HENRY  GOLDMAN 
FINE  BOOKS 


UniV 

Si 

1 


